Перевод: с греческого на английский

с английского на греческий

κατὰ γῆς

  • 1 κατά

    κατά [(A)][ κᾰτᾰ], poet. καταί acc. to A.D.Synt.309.28, found in Compds., as καταιβάτης: Prep. with gen. or acc.:—
    A downwards.
    A WITH GEN.,
    I denoting motion from above, down from, βῆ δὲ κατ' Οὐλύμποιο καρήνων, κατ' Ἰδαίων ὀρέων, βαλέειν κ. πέτρης, Il. 22.187, 16.677, Od.14.399;

    κατ' οὐρανοῦ εἰλήλουθας Il.6.128

    ; καθ' ἵππων ἀΐξαντε ib. 232;

    δάκρυα.. κ. βλεφάρων Χαμάδις ῥέε 17.438

    ;

    ἵεις σαυτὸν κ. τοῦ τείχους Ar.V. 355

    ;

    ἁλόμενοι κ. τῆς πέτρας X.An.4.2.17

    ;

    κ. τῶν πετρῶν ὦσαι Pl.Phdr. 229c

    ;

    κ. κρημνῶν ῥιφέντες Id.Lg. 944a

    :— for κατ' ἄκρης v. ἄκρα:

    Μοῖσα κ. στόματος Χέε νέκταρ Theoc.7.82

     (but perh. in sense 11.1).
    1 down upon or over,

    κ. Χθονὸς ὄμματα πήξας Il.3.217

    ; of the dying, κατὰ.. ὀφθαλμῶν κέχυτ' ἀχλύς a cloud settled upon the eyes, 5.696, cf. 20.321;

    τὸν δὲ κατ' ὀφθαλμῶν.. νὺξ ἐκάλυψεν 13.580

    ; φᾶρος κὰκ κεφαλῆς εἴρυσσε down over.., Od.8.85; [ κόπρος]

    κ. σπείους κέχυτο.. πολλή 9.330

    ; ὕδωρ κ. Χειρός, v. Χείρ; μύρον κ. τῆς κεφαλῆς καταχέαντες Pl.R. 398a;

    νάρκη μου κ. τῆς Χειρὸς καταχεῖται Ar.V. 713

    ;

    κ. τῆς τραπέζης καταπάσας τέφραν Id.Nu. 177

    ; ξαίνειν κ. τοῦ νώτου πολλὰς [ πληγάς] D.19.197;

    ἐσκεδασμένοι κ. τῆς Χώρας Plb.1.17.10

    ;

    οἱ κ. νώτου πονοῦντες Id.3.19.7

    ;

    ῥόπαλον ἤλασα κὰκ κεφαλῆς Theoc.25.256

    ; κ. κόρρης παίειν, = ἐπὶ κόρρης, Luc.Cat.12, al.
    b Geom., along, upon, πίπτειν κατ' [ εὐθείας] Archim.Sph.Cyl.1 Def.2; αἱ γωνίαι κ. κύκλων περιφερειῶν ἐνεχθήσονται will move on.., ib.1.23, al., cf. Aristarch.Sam.1.
    2 down into,

    νέκταρ στάξε κ. ῥινῶν Il.19.39

    ; of a dart,

    κ. γαίης ᾤχετο 13.504

    , etc.;

    ἔθηκε κατ' ὄχθης μείλινον ἔγχος 21.172

    ;

    ψυχὴ κ. Χθονὸς ᾤχετο 23.100

    ; κ. γᾶς underground, Pi.O.2.59; κατ' ὕδατος under water, Hdt.2.149; [ ποταμὸς]

    δὺς κ. τῆς γῆς Pl.Phd.

     113c, cf. Ti. 25d;

    κ. γῆς σύμεναι A.Eu. 1007

     (anap.); κ. Χθονὸς κρύψαι to bury. S.Ant.24; ὁ κ. γῆς one dead and buried, X.Cyr.4.6.5;

    οἱ κ. Χθονὸς θεοί A.Pers. 689

    , etc.;

    θεοὶ<οἱ> κ. γᾶς Id.Ch. 475

     (lyr.), etc.; so κ. θαλάσσης ἀφανίζεσθαι, καταδεδυκέναι, Hdt.7.6, 235; also βᾶτε κατ' ἀντιθύρων go down by or through.., S.El. 1433.
    3 later, towards a point, τοξεύειν κ. σκοποῦ to shoot at, Hdn.6.7.8;

    κατ' ἰχνῶν τινος ὁδεύειν Luc.Rh.Pr.9

    .
    4 of vows or oaths, by,

    καθ' ἡμῶν ὀμνύναι D.29.26

    , cf. 54.38;

    ἐπιορκήσασα κ. τῶν παίδων Lys.32.13

    ; esp. of the victims, etc., over which the oath is taken, ὀμνυόντων τὸν ἐπιχώριον ὅρκον καθ' ἱερῶν τελείων Foed. ap. Th.5.47, cf. Arist.Ath.29.5, Foed.Delph.Pell.1A9, etc.;

    κ. τῶν νικητηρίων εὐξάμενοι D.Ep.1.16

    ; also κατ' ἐξωλείας ὀμνύναι to imprecate destruction on oneself, Id.21.119;

    κατ' ἐξ. ἐπιορκεῖν Id.57.22

    .
    b to make a vow towards, i.e. make a vow of offering..,

    κ. Χιλίων εὐχὴν ποιήσασθαι Χιμάρων Ar. Eq. 660

    .
    5 in hostile sense, against, A.Ch. 221, S.Aj. 304, etc.;

    κ. πάντων φύεσθαι D.18.19

    ; esp. of judges giving sentence against a person, A.Th. 198, S.Aj. 449, etc.;

    ψεύδεσθαι κατά τινος Lys.22.7

    ;

    λέγειν κατά τινος κακά S.Ph.65

    , cf. X.HG1.5.2, etc.; of speeches, [ λόγος] κ. Μειδίου, etc. (opp. πρὸς Λεπτίνην, in reply to L.);

    δῶρα εἰληφέναι κατά τινος Din.3.6

    , cf. 18.
    6 of Time, for,

    μισθοῦν κ. εἴκοσι ἐτῶν IG12.94.37

    ; κ. βίου for life, Tab.Heracl.1.50;

    κὰπ παντὸς Χρόνοι IG9(2).517.20

     ([place name] Larissa ) (but

    κ. παντὸς τοῦ Χρόνου σκέψασθε D. 22.72

     falls under 7);

    κ. παντὸς τοῦ αἰῶνος ἀείμνηστον Lycurg.7

    .
    7 in respect of, concerning,

    μὴ κατ' ἀνθρώπων σκόπει μόνον τοῦτο Pl. Phd. 70d

    ;

    κ. τῶν ἄλλων τεχνῶν τοιαῦτα εὑρήσομεν Id.Sph. 253b

    ; οἱ κ. Δημοσθένους ἔπαινοι praises bestowed on D., Aeschin.3.50; ἐρεῖν or λέγειν κατά τινος to say of one, Pl.Ap. 37b, Prt. 323b, etc.;

    εἰ κ. θηλείας φαίης A.D.Synt.198.10

    ;

    εἴπερ ἕν γέ τι ζητεῖς κ. πάντων Pl.Men. 73d

    , cf. 74b;

    ὅπερ εἴρηται καθόλου κ. πασῶν τῶν πολιτειῶν Arist.Pol. 1307b2

    ; freq. in the Logic of Arist., κατά τινος λέγεσθαι or κατηγορεῖσθαι to be predicated of.., Int.16b10, Cat. 1b10, etc.; καταφῆσαί (or ἀποφῆσαί) τι κατά τινος to affirm (or deny) of.., Metaph. 1007b21; so

    κ. τινὸς ὑπάρχειν Int. 16b13

    : and in Adv. καθόλου (q.v.).
    B WITH Acc.,
    I of motion downwards, κ. ῥόον down stream, Od.14.254, Il.12.33; opp. ἀνὰ τὸν ποταμόν, Hdt.2.96; κ. τὸν ποταμόν, κ. τὸ ὑδάτιον, Id.1.194, Pl.Phdr. 229a; κατ' οὖρον ἰέναι, ῥεῖν, down (i.e. with) the wind, A.Th. 690, S.Tr. 468; κ. πνεῦμα, κατ' ἄνεμον ἵστασθαι to leeward, Arist.HA 535a19, 560b13, Dsc.4.153.
    2 with or without signf. of motion, on, over, throughout a space, freq. in Hom.,

    καθ' Ἑλλάδα καὶ μέσον Ἄργος Od.1.344

    ; κατ' Ἀχαΐδα, κ. Τροίην, Il.11.770, 9.329;

    κατ' ἠερόεντα κέλευθα Od.20.64

    ; κ. πόντον, κῦμα, ὕλην, Il.4.276, 6.136, 3.151;

    κ. πτόλιν Od.2.383

    ; κ. ἄστυ, οἶκον, Il.18.286, 6.56; κ. ὅμιλον, στρατόν, 3.36, 1.229; κ. κλισίας τε νέας τε ib. 487;

    πόλεμον κάτα δακρυόεντα 17.512

    ; κ. ὑσμίνην, μόθον, κλόνον, 5.84, 18.159, 16.331;

    τὸ ὕδωρ κ. τοὺς ταφροὺς ἐχώρει X.Cyr.7.5.16

    , etc. (in later Gr.of motion to a place,

    κ. τὴν Ἰταλίαν Zos.3.1

    );

    καθ' Ἑλλάδα A.Ag. 578

    ;

    κ. πτόλιν Id.Th.6

    ;

    αἱ σκηναὶ αἱ κ. τὴν ἀγοράν D.18.169

    ;

    τὰ κατ' ἀγροὺς Διονύσια Aeschin.1.157

    , etc.;

    κ. τὸ προάστιον Hdt.3.54

    ;

    τύμβον κατ' αὐτόν A. Th. 528

    , cf. Supp. 869 (lyr.): Geom., at a point, Euc.1.1,al.; τέμνειν [ σφαῖραν] κ. κύκλον in a circle, Archim.Aren.1.17; also, in the region of,

    οἱ κ. τὸν ἥλιον γινόμενοι ἀστέρες Gem.12.7

    : freq. in Hom. in describing the place of a wound, βαλεῖν κ. στῆθος, γαστέρα, etc., Il.11.108, 16.465, al.;

    νύξε κ. δεξιὸν ὦμον 5.46

    ;

    οὔτασε κατ' ἰσχίον 11.339

    ; so βαλεῖν κατ' ἀσπίδα, κ. ζωστῆρα, 5.537, 615; βέλος κ. καίριον ἦλθεν struck upon a vital part, v.l. in 11.439: metaph.,

    ἄχος κ. φρένα τύψε 19.125

    : generally, κ. φρένα καὶ κατὰ θυμόν in heart and soul, 4.163, al.
    3 opposite, over against,

    κ. Σινώπην πόλιν Hdt.1.76

    , cf. 2.148, Th.2.30, etc.;

    ἀνὴρ κατ' ἄνδρα A.Th. 505

    ;

    μολὼν.. μοι κ. στόμα Id.Ch. 573

    ;

    κατ' ὀφθαλμούς τινος LXX 2 Ki.12.11

    ;

    οἱ μὲν Ἀθηναῖοι κ. Λακεδαιμονίους ἐγένοντο X.HG4.2.18

    ; κατ' Ἀχαιοὺς ἀντετάχθησαν ibid.;

    ἐν συμποσίῳ.., περίμενε, μέχρις ἂν γένηται κατὰ σέ Epict.Ench. 15

    , cf. D.L.7.108.
    II distributively, of a whole divided into parts, κρῖν' ἄνδρας κ. φῦλα, κ. φρήτρας by tribes, by clans, Il.2.362; κ. σφέας μαχέονται by themselves, separately, ib. 366, cf. Th.4.64;

    ἐσκήνουν κ. τάξεις X.Cyr.2.1.25

    ;

    αὐτὴ καθ' αὑτήν A.Pr. 1013

    ; κ. κώμας κατοικημένοι in separate villages, Hdt.1.96; κατ' ἑωυτοὺς ἕκαστοι ἐτράποντο each to his own home, Id.5.15; κ. πόλεις ἀποπλεῦσαι, διαλυθῆναι, Th.1.89, 3.1:

    στρατιὰ κ. ἕνδεκα μέρη κεκοσμημένη Pl.Phdr. 247a

    ; later

    οἱ κατ' ἄνδρα λόγοι PLond.2.259.72

     (i A. D.), cf. D.Chr.32.6, etc.;

    ἡ κατ' οἰκίαν ἀπογραφή PLond.3.904.20

    (ii A.D.), etc.; κατ' ἔπος word by word, Ar.Ra. 802; κατ' ὄνομα individually, 3 Ep.Jo.15, etc.; παῖδα κ. κρήνην at each fount a boy, Lyr.Alex.Adesp.37.13, cf. POxy 2108.9 (iii A.D.).
    2 of Time, καθ' ἡμέραν, κατ' ἦμαρ, day by day, daily, v. ἡμέρα 111; καθ' ἑνιαυτόν, κατ' ἔτος, Test.Epict.6.24, Ev.Luc.2.41, etc.;

    κ. μῆνα POxy.275.18

     (i A.D.).
    3 of Numbers, by so many at a time, καθ' ἕνα one at a time, individually, Hdt.7.104 (later

    τὸ καθ' ἕν

     detailed list,

    PTeb.47.34

     (ii B.C.), etc.); κ. μίαν τε καὶ δύο by ones and twos, Hdt.4.113;

    δύο μνέαι τεταγμέναι κατ' ἄνδρα αἰχμάλωτον ἕκαστον Id.6.79

    ;

    ἐκ τῶν συμμάχων ἐξελέγετο κατ' ὀλίγους Id.8.113

    ; κ. τὰς πέντε καὶ εἴκοσι μνᾶς πεντακοσίας δραχμὰς εἰσφέρειν to pay 500 drachmae on every 25 minae, D.27.7;

    κ. διακοσίας καὶ τριακοσίας ὁμοῦ τι τάλαντον διακεχρημένον

     in separate sums of

    200

    and 300 drachmae, Id.27.11; of ships, κ. μίαν (sc. ναῦν) in column, Th.2.90;

    κ. μίαν ναῦν ἐπιτάττειν Plb.1.26.12

    , cf. Th.2.84: Geom., μετρεῖν, μετρεισθαι κατά.. , measure, be measured a certain number of times, Euc.7 Def.8,9,al.; μετρεῖν κ. τὰς ἐν τῷ Β μονάδας as many times as there are units in B, Id.7.16.
    III of direction towards an object or purpose, πλεῖν κ. πρῆξιν on a business, for or after a matter, Od. 3.72, 9.253; πλάζεσθαι κ. ληΐδα to rove in search of booty, 3.106; κ.

    ληΐην ἐκπλῶσαι Hdt.2.152

    ;

    ἔβη κ. δαῖτα Il.1.424

    ;

    ἐπιδημεῖν κατ' ἐμπορίαν IG22.141.32

    , cf. Arist.Ath.11.1; κ. Χρέος τινὸς ἐλθεῖν come to seek his help, consult him, Od.11.479, etc.;

    ἵεται κ. τὴν φωνήν Hdt.2.70

    ; κ. θέαν ἥκειν to have come for the purpose of seeing, Th.6.31;

    κ. πλοῦν ἤδη ὤν Id.7.31

    ;

    καθ' ἁρπαγὴν ἐσκεδασμένοι X.An.3.5.2

    ; κ. τί; for what purpose? why? Ar.Nu. 239.
    2 of pursuit,

    κ. πόδας τινὸς ἐλαύνειν Hdt.9.89

    ; simply κ. τινά after him, Id.1.84;

    ἰέναι κ. τοὺς ἄλλους Id.9.53

    ; κατ' ἴχνος on the track, S.Aj.32, A.Ag. 695 (lyr.);

    ὥσπερ κατ' ἴχνη κ. τὰ νῦν εἰρημένα ζῆν Pl.Phd. 115b

    .
    3 Geom., in adverbial phrases, κ. κάθετον in the same vertical line, Archim. Quadr.6; κατ' εὐθεῖάν τινι in the same straight line with.., Papp. 58.7.
    IV of fitness or conformity, in accordance with,

    κ. θυμόν Il.1.136

    ; καθ' ἡμέτερον νόον after our liking, 9.108;

    κ. νόον πρήξωμεν Hdt.4.97

    ; κ. μοῖραν as is meet and right, Il.1.286; κατ' αἶσαν, κ. κόσμον, 10.445, 472;

    κ. νόμον Hes.Th. 417

    ;

    κὰν νόμον Pi.O.8.78

    ;

    κ. τοὺς νόμους IG22.1227.15

    ; αἰτίαν καθ' ἥντινα for what cause, A.Pr. 228; κατ' ἔχθραν, κ. φθόνον, for (i.e. because of) hatred, envy, Id.Supp. 336, Eu. 686; καθ' ἡδονήν τι δρᾶν, ποιεῖν, do as one pleases, Th. 2.37,53;

    κ. τὸ ἔχθος τὸ Θεσσαλῶν Hdt.8.30

    , cf. 9.38; κ. φιλίαν, κατ' ἔχθος, Th.1.60, 103, etc.; κατ' ἄλλο μὲν οὐδέν, ὅτι δέ.. for no other reason but that.., Pl.Phdr. 229d; κ. δύναμιν to the best of one's power, Hdt.3.142, etc. ( κὰδ δ. Hes.Op. 336); κ. τρόπον διοικεῖν arrange suitably, Isoc.2.6,al.; κατ' εὐνοίην with goodwill, Hdt.6.108;

    κ. τὰ παρηγγελμένα X.An.2.2.8

    , etc.; in quotations, according to,

    κατ' Αἰσχύλον Ar.Th. 134

    ;

    κ. Πίνδαρον Pl.Phdr. 227b

    , etc.
    2 in relation to, concerning, τὰ κατ' ἀνθρώπους = τὰ ἀνθρώπινα, A.Eu. 930, 310;

    τὰ κ. τὸν Τέλλον Hdt.1.31

    ; τὰ κ. τὴν Κύρου τελευτήν ib. 214; τὰ κ. πόλεμον military matters, Aeschin.1.181; αἱ κ. τὴν πόλιν οἰκονομίαι (opp. αἱ πολεμικαὶ πράξεις ) the management of public affairs, Din. 1.97;

    τὰ κ. τὰς θυσίας SIG506.7

    (Delph., iii B.C.); so τὸ κατ' ὑμέας as far as concerns you, Hdt.7.158; τὸ κατ' ἐμέ as far as I am concerned, D.18.247; κ. τοῦτο in this respect, Hdt.5.3, etc.; κ. ταὐτά in the same way, Id.2.20; καθ' ὅτι so far as, Th.1.82, etc.
    3 in Comparisons, corresponding with, after the fashion of, κρομύοιο λοπὸν κ. like the coat of an onion, dub. in Od.19.233;

    μέλος κ. Φοίνισσαν ἐμπολὰν πέμπεται Pi.P.2.67

    ; κ. Μιθραδάτην answering to the description of him, Hdt.1.121; τὴν ἰδέαν κ. πνιγέα like an oven in appearance, Ar.Av. 1001; κηδεῦσαι καθ' ἑαυτόν to marry in one's own rank of life, A.Pr. 890;

    οὐ κατ' ἄνθρωπον φρονεῖν Id.Th. 425

    ;

    λέγω κατ' ἄνδρα, μὴ θεόν, σέβειν ἐμέ Id.Ag. 925

    ; οὐ κατὰ σέ none of your sort, Chionid.1 (but ἵνα προσείπω σε κατὰ σέ to address you in your own style, Pl.Grg. 467c);

    τὸ κατ' ἐμὲ καὶ οὐ κατ' ἐμέ Arr.Epict.1.28.5

    ;

    οὐ κ. τὰς Μειδίου λῃτουργίας D.21.169

    ;

    ἡ βασιλεία κ. τὴν ἀριστοκρατίαν ἐστί Arist.Pol. 1310b3

    : freq. after a [comp] Comp.,

    μέζων ἢ κατ' ἀνθρώπων φύσιν Hdt.8.38

    , cf. Pl.Ap. 20e, etc.; μείζω ἢ κ. δάκρυα too great for tears, Th.7.75; ἤθεα βαθύτερα ἢ κ. Θρήϊκας morerefined than was common among the Thracians, Hdt.4.95.
    V by the favour of a god, etc.,

    κ. δαίμονα Pi.O.9.28

    , cf. P.8.68;

    κ. θεῖον Ar.Eq. 147

     codd. (κ. θεὸν Cobet);

    κ. τύχην τινά D.48.24

    .
    VI of round numbers (v. infr. v11.2), nearly, about,

    κ. Χίλια ἑξακόσια ἔτεα 1600

     years more or less, Hdt.2.145, cf. 6.44, al.; κατ' οὐδέν next to nothing, Pl.Plt. 302b.
    VII of Time, during or in the course of a period,

    κ. τὸν πόλεμον Hdt.7.137

    ; καθ' ἡμέραν, κατ' ἦμαρ, by day, A. Ch. 818, Ag. 668;

    κατ' εὐφρόνην Id.Pers. 221

    ; κ. Χειμῶνα, κ. θερείαν, PLille 1r14 (iii B.C.), PTeb.27.60 (ii B.C.).
    2 about,

    κ. τὸν αὐτὸν τοῦτον Χρόνον Hdt.3.131

    , etc.;

    κ. τοὺς θανάτους τῶν βασιλέων Id.6.58

    ; esp. with names of persons, κ. Ἄμασιν βασιλεύοντα about the time of Amasis, Id.2.134;

    κ. τὸν κ. Κροῖσον Χρόνον Id.1.67

    ; οἱ κατ' ἐκεῖνον (sc. τὸν Ἀλκιβιάδην)

    ὑμέτεροι πρόγονοι D.21.146

     (v.l. κατ' ἐκ. τὸν Χρόνον)

    ; κ. τοὺς Ἡρακλείδας X.Lac.10.8

    ; οἱ καθ' ἑαυτοὺς ἄνθρωποι their contemporaries, Id.Mem.3.5.10.
    3 καθ' ἕτος this year, SIG 284.24 (Erythrae, iv B.C.), OGI458.64 (i B.C./iA.D.), CIG3641b5,38 ([place name] Lampsacus).
    VIII periphrastically with abstract Subst., κατ' ἡσυχίην, κ. τάχος, = ἡσύχως, ταχέως, Hdt.1.9,7.178; κ. κράτος by force, X.HG2.1.19, etc.; κ. μέρος partially, Arist.Po. 1456a16; individually, severally, Pl.Tht. 157b, Lg. 835a; κ. φύσιν naturally, Hdt. 2.38, Pl.R. 428e; κ. τὴν τέχνην skilfully, Luc.DDeor.20.7; οὔτ' ἐμοὶ λέγειν καθ' ἡδονήν [ ἐστι] it is not pleasant for me to tell you, A.Pr. 263.
    C Position: κατά may follow both its cases, and is then written with anastr. κάτα, as Il.20.221, etc.; so also in tmesi, when it follows its Verb, 17.91.
    D abs. as ADV. in all the above senses, esp. like κάτω, downwards, from above, down, freq. in Hom.
    I downwards, down, as in

    καταβαίνω, καταβάλλω, κατάκειμαι, καταπέμπω, καταπίπτω, καταπλέω 1

    .
    II in answer to, in accordance with, as in κατᾴδω ( occino), καταινέω, καταθύμιος.
    III against, in hostile sense (cf. A.11.5), as in καταγιγνώσκω, κατακρίνω, καταψηφίζομαι: more rarely with a Subst., as καταδίκη.
    IV back, back again, as in

    κάτειμι, καταπορεύομαι, καταπλέω 11

    .
    V freq. only to strengthen the notion of the simple word, as in κατακόπτω, κατακτείνω, καταφαγεῖν, etc.; also with Substs. and Adjs., as in κατάδηλος, κάτοξος.
    VI sts. to give a trans. force to an intr. Verb, our be-, as in καταθρηνέω bewail.
    VII implying waste or consumption, as in καταλειτουργέω, καθιπποτροφέω, καταζευγοτροφέω: and generally in a disparaging sense, as in

    καταγιγνώσκω 1

    .
    F κατά as a Prep. was shortd. in some dialects, esp. in [dialect] Ep., into κάγ, κάδ, κάκ, κάμ, κάν, κάπ, κάρ, κάτ, before γ, δ, κ, μ, ν, π (or φ) , ῥ, τ (or θ), respectively; see these forms in their own places. Mss. and the older Edd. join the Prep. with the following word, as καγγόνυ, καδδέ, κακκεφαλῆς, καππεδίον, καπφάλαρα, καρρόον, καττάδε, καττόν, etc. In compd. Verbs, κατά sts. changes into καβ, καλ, καρ, κατ, before β, λ, ρ, θ, respectively, as κάββαλε, κάλλιπε, καρρέζουσα, κάτθανε; and before στ, σχ, the second syll. sts. disappears, as in καστορνῦσα, κάσχεθε, as also in the [dialect] Dor. forms καβαίνων, κάπετον.
    ------------------------------------
    κατά [(B)],
    A = κατὰ τά, IG22.334.15; cf. κά. [full] κᾆτα, [dialect] Att. crasis for καὶ εἶτα, v. εἶτα sub fin. [full] κατάβα, for κατάβηθι, [tense] aor. 2 imper. of καταβαίνω.

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > κατά

  • 2 κατά

    κατά (Hom.+) prep. (s. the lit. s.v. ἀνά beg., also LfgrE s.v. κατά 1346; with the gen. 74 times in NT; w. acc. 391 times in NT).
    A. w. the gen.
    ⓐ of location that is relatively lower, down from someth. (Hom. et al.; LXX; Ath. 1, 4 κ. κόρρης προπηλακίζειν=to smack on one side of the head) ὁρμᾶν κ. τοῦ κρημνοῦ rush down (from) the bank (cp. Polyb. 38, 16, 7 κ. τῶν κρημνῶν ῥίπτειν; Jos., Bell. 1, 313) Mt 8:32; Mk 5:13; Lk 8:33. κ. κεφαλῆς ἔχειν have someth. on one’s head (lit. hanging down fr. the head, as a veil. Cp. Plut., Mor. 200f ἐβάδιζε κ. τῆς κεφαλῆς ἔχων τὸ ἱμάτιον.; Mitt-Wilck. I/2, 499, 5 of a mummy ἔχων τάβλαν κ. τοῦ τραχήλου) 1 Cor 11:4.
    ⓑ of position relatively deep, into someth. (Od. 9, 330 κ. σπείους ‘into the depths of the cave’; Hdt. 7, 235; X., An. 7, 1, 30) ἡ κ. βάθους πτωχεία extreme (lit. ‘reaching down into the depths’; cp. Strabo 9, 3, 5 [419] ἄντρον κοῖλον κ. βάθους) or abysmal poverty 2 Cor 8:2. This may perh. be the mng. of πλήσσειν τινὰ κ. τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν strike someone deep into the eyes ApcPt 11:26 (cp. Demosth. 19, 197 ξαίνει κ. τοῦ νώτου; PPetr II, 18 [2b], 15 [246 B.C.] ἔτυπτεν αὐτὸν κ. τοῦ τραχήλου).—κ. γαστρός Just., D. 78, 3 for ἐν γαστρί Mt 1:18 (cp. Ath. 35, 2 τὸ κ. γαστρὸς ζῶον εἶναι).
    ⓒ extension in various directions within an area, throughout (so in Luke’s writings; Polyb. 3, 19, 7 κ. τῆς νήσου διεσπάρησαν; PGiss 48, 8 κ. κυριακῆς γῆς; Jos., Ant. 8, 297; SibOr 3, 222; 4, 24; 5, 305) γνωστὸν γενέσθαι καθʼ ὅλης Ἰόππης become known throughout all Joppa Ac 9:42. καθʼ ὅλης τῆς Ἰουδαίας 9:31; 10:37; Lk 23:5. φήμη ἐξῆλθεν καθʼ ὅλης τῆς περιχώρου 4:14.
    ② down upon, toward, against someone or someth, fig. ext. of 1.
    ⓐ w. verbs of swearing, to denote what one swears by (Thu. 5, 47, 8; Lysias 32, 13; Isaeus 7, 28; Demosth. 21, 119; 29, 26; SIG 526, 4ff; 685, 25; UPZ 110, 39 [164 B.C.]; BGU 248, 13; Jdth 1:12; Is 45:23; 2 Ch 36:13) by ἐξορκίζειν (q.v.) Mt 26:63. ὀμνύναι (q.v.) Hb 6:13, 16. ὁρκίζειν (q.v.) Hs 9, 10, 5. Sim. ἐρωτᾶν κ. τινος request, entreat by someone Hv 3, 2, 3.
    ⓑ in a hostile sense, against
    α. after verbs that express hostile action, etc. διχάζειν Mt 10:35. ἐπαίρεσθαι 2 Cor 10:5. ἰσχύειν Ac 19:16. κακοῦν 14:2. στρατεύεσθαι 1 Pt 2:11. φυσιοῦσθαι 1 Cor 4:6
    β. after words and expressions that designate hostile speech, esp. an accusation ἔχειν (τι) κ. τινος have or hold someth. against someone Rv 2:4, 14, 20. φέρειν J 18:29. ἐγκαλεῖν Ro 8:33. ἐντυγχάνειν τινὶ κ. τινος 11:2 (TestJob 17:5). κατηγορεῖν Lk 23:14. ποιεῖν κρίσιν Jd 15a. τὸ κ. ἡμῶν χειρόγραφον the bond that stands against us Col 2:14. ἐμφανίζειν Ac 24:1; 25:2. αἰτεῖσθαί τι 25:3, 15. αἱ κ. τινος αἰτίαι vs. 27. εἰπεῖν πονηρόν Mt 5:11 (cp. Soph., Phil. 65 κακὰ λέγειν κ. τινος. X., Hell. 1, 5, 2; Isocr., C. Nic. 13; Plut., Mor. 2a λέγειν κ.; SIG 1180, 1 λέγειν κ. τινος; Just., A I, 23, 3; 49, 6 κ. τῶν … ὁμολογούντων). λαλεῖν ῥήματα Ac 6:13; cp. Jd 15b (TestDan 4:3; JosAs 23:15). μαρτυρεῖν κ. τ. θεοῦ give testimony in contradiction to God 1 Cor 15:15. ζητεῖν μαρτυρίαν κ. τινος testimony against someone Mk 14:55. ψευδομαρτυρεῖν 14:56f. ψευδομαρτυρία Mt 26:59. γογγύζειν 20:11. στενάζειν Js 5:9. διδάσκειν Ac 21:28. συμβούλιον διδόναι (ποιεῖν v.l.) Mk 3:6; ς. λαβεῖν Mt 27:1. ψεύδεσθαι Js 3:14 (Lysias 22, 7; X., Ap. 13; Ath. 35, 1 καθʼ ἡμῶν … κατεψεύσατο).
    γ. after expressions that designate such a position or state of mind in a different way εἶναι κ. τινος be against someone (opp. ὑπέρ) Mk 9:40 (WNestle, ZNW 13, 1912, 84–87; AFridrichsen, ibid., 273–80); Ro 8:31; (opp. μετά) Mt 12:30; Lk 11:23. δύνασθαί τι κ. τινος be able to do someth. against someone 2 Cor 13:8. ἔχειν τι κ. τινος have someth. against someone (in one’s heart) Mt 5:23; Mk 11:25; Hs 9, 24, 2; cp. ibid. 23, 2, where the acc. is to be supplied. ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν J 19:11. ἐπιθυμεῖν Gal 5:17. μερίζεσθαι καθʼ ἑαυτῆς Mt 12:25. Cp. 1 Cl 39:4 (Job 4:18).—κατά prob. means against also in ἔβαλεν κατʼ αὐτῆς ἄνεμος Ac 27:14. ἐτελείωσαν κ. τ. κεφαλῆς αὐτῶν τὰ ἁμαρτήματα they completed the full measure of sins against their own head GPt 5:17.
    B. w. acc. (so in the NT 399 times [besides καθʼ εἷς and κατὰ εἷς])
    ⓐ of extension in space, along, over, through, in, upon (Hom. et al.; OGI 90, 7 ἐκ τῶν κ. τ. χώραν ἱερῶν; PHib 82, 19; PTebt 5, 188; LXX; Just.; Mel., HE 4, 26, 5) Ac 24:12. καθʼ ὅλην τ. πόλιν throughout the city Lk 8:39 (cp. Diod S 4, 10, 6 καθʼ ὅλην τὴν Ἐλλάδα). ἐγένετο λιμὸς κ. τὴν χώραν ἐκείνην 15:14. κ. τὰς κώμας 9:6. κ. πόλεις καὶ κώμας 13:22 (Appian., Maced. 9 §1 and 4 κ. πόλεις; Just., A I, 67, 3 κ. πόλεις ἢ ἀγρούς).—κ. τόπους in place after place Mt 24:7; Mk 13:8; Lk 21:11 (Theophr., περὶ σημ. 1, 4 p. 389 W.; Cat. Cod. Astr. III 28, 11 ἐν μέρει τ. ἀνατολῆς κ. τόπους, VIII/3, 186, 1 λιμὸς καὶ λοιμὸς καὶ σφαγαὶ κ. τόπους). οἱ ὄντες κ. τὴν Ἰουδαίαν those throughout Judea or living in Judea Ac 11:1. διασπαρῆναι κ. τὰς χώρας τῆς Ἰουδαίας be scattered over the regions of Judea 8:1. κ. τὴν οὖσαν ἐκκλησίαν in the congregation there 13:1. τοῖς κ. τὴν Ἀντιόχειαν καὶ Συρίαν καὶ Κιλικίαν ἀδελφοῖς 15:23. τοὺς κ. τὰ ἔθνη Ἰουδαίους the Judeans (dispersed) throughout the nations 21:21. τοῖς κ. τὸν νόμον γεγραμμένοις throughout the law = in the law 24:14b. κ. τὴν ὁδόν along or on the way (Lucian, Catapl. 4; Jos., Ant. 8, 404) Lk 10:4; Ac 25:3; 26:13. τὸ κ. Κιλικίαν καὶ Παμφυλίαν πέλαγος the sea along the coast of Cilicia and Pamphylia 27:5; but the geographical designation τὰ μέρη τ. Λιβύης τῆς κ. Κυρήνην 2:10 prob. belongs to b: the parts of Libya toward Cyrene.
    ⓑ of extension toward, toward, to, up to ἐλθεῖν (γίνεσθαι v.l.) κ. τὸν τόπον come up to the place (Jos., Vi. 283) Lk 10:32. ἐλθόντες κ. τὴν Μυσίαν to Mysia Ac 16:7; cp. 27:7. πορεύεσθαι κ. μεσημβρίαν (s. μεσημβρία 2) toward the south 8:26 (cp. Jos., Bell. 5, 505). κ. σκοπὸν διώκειν run (over the course) toward the goal Phil 3:14. λιμὴν βλέπων κ. λίβα καὶ κ. χῶρον a harbor open to the southwest and northwest Ac 27:12 (s. βλέπω 8).—κ. πρόσωπον to the face (cp. Jos., Ant. 5, 205) Gal 2:11. ἔχειν τινὰ κ. πρόσωπον meet someone face to face (Thieme 19 has reff. for the use of κατὰ πρόσωπον as a legal formula) Ac 25:16. κ. πρόσωπον ταπεινός humble when personally present 2 Cor 10:1. κ. πρόσωπόν τινος in the presence of someone Lk 2:31; Ac 3:13. τὰ κ. πρόσωπον what lies before one’s eyes, i.e. is obvious 2 Cor 10:7. κ. ὀφθαλμοὺς προγράφειν portray before one’s eyes Gal 3:1.
    ⓒ of isolation or separateness, by (Thu. 1, 138, 6 οἱ καθʼ ἑαυτοὺς Ἕλληνες ‘the Greeks by themselves’; Polyb. 1, 24, 4; 5, 78, 3; 11, 17, 6; Diod S 13, 72, 8; Gen 30:40; 43:32; 2 Macc 13:13; Philo, Migr. Abr. 87; 90; Just., D. 4, 5 αὐτὴ καθʼ ἑαυτήν γενομένη; Tat. 13, 1 ἡ ψυχὴ καθʼ ἑαυτήν; Ath. 15, 2 ὁ πηλὸς καθʼ ἑαυτόν) ἔχειν τι καθʼ ἑαυτόν keep someth. to oneself Ro 14:22 (cp. Jos., Ant. 2, 255; Heliod. 7, 16, 1). καθʼ ἑαυτὸν μένειν live by oneself of the private dwelling of Paul in Rome Ac 28:16. πίστις νεκρὰ καθʼ ἑαυτήν faith by itself is dead Js 2:17 (Simplicius in Epict. p. 3, 43 τὸ σῶμα καθʼ αὑτὸ νεκρόν ἐστιν). ἡ κατʼ οἶκον ἐκκλησία the congregation in the house Ro 16:5; 1 Cor 16:19. κατʼ ἰδίαν s. ἴδιος 5. κ. μόνας (Thu. 1, 32, 5; Menand., Epitr. 988 S. [658 Kö.], Fgm. 146 Kö. [158 Kock]; Polyb. 4, 15, 11; Diod S 4, 51, 16; BGU 813, 15 [s. APF 2, 1903, 97]; LXX) alone, by oneself Mk 4:10; Lk 9:18; Hm 11:8 (here, as well as BGU loc. cit. and LXX, written as one word καταμόνας).
    ⓓ of places viewed serially, distributive use w. acc., x by x (Arrian., Anab. 4, 21, 10 κ. σκηνήν=tent by tent) or from x to x: κατʼ οἶκον from house to house (PLond III, 904, 20 p. 125 [104 A.D.] ἡ κατʼ οἰκίαν ἀπογραφή) Ac 2:46b; 5:42 (both in ref. to various house assemblies or congregations; w. less probability NRSV ‘at home’); cp. 20:20. Likew. the pl. κ. τοὺς οἴκους εἰσπορευόμενος 8:3. κ. τὰς συναγωγάς 22:19. κ. πόλιν (Jos., Ant. 6, 73) from city to city IRo 9:3, but in every (single) city Ac 15:21; 20:23; Tit 1:5. Also κ. πόλιν πᾶσαν (cp. Herodian 1, 14, 9) Ac 15:36; κ. πᾶσαν πόλιν 20:23 D. κ. πόλιν καὶ κώμην Lk 8:1; cp. vs. 4.
    ② marker of temporal aspect (Hdt. et al.; ins, pap, LXX, apolog.)
    ⓐ in definite indications of time: at, on, during (Hdt. 8, 17; Polemon Soph. B 43 Reader κατʼ ἐκείνην τὴν ἡμέραν ‘in the course of that day’) κατʼ ἀρχάς in the beginning (cp. ἀρχή 1b) Hb 1:10 (Ps 101:26). κ. τὴν ἡμέραν τοῦ πειρασμοῦ in the day of trial 3:8 (Ps 94:8.—Cp. Antig. Car. 173 κ. τὸν σπόρου καιρόν). νεκροῦ … ἀνάστασιν κατʼ αὐτὸν γεγονυῖαν ἱστορεῖ (Papias) reports that a resurrection from the dead occurred in his time Papias (2, 9; so, with personal names, Hdt.; Just., D. 23, 1 τοῦ θεοῦ … τοῦ κ. τὸν Ἐνώχ; Tat. 31, 2 Θεαγένης … κ. Καμβύσην γεγονώς). Of the future: κ. τὸν καιρὸν τοῦτον at that time, then Ro 9:9 (Gen 18:10). Of the past: κ. ἐκεῖνον τὸν καιρόν at that time, then (2 Macc 3:5; TestJos 12:1; Jos., Ant. 8, 266; cp. κατʼ ἐκεῖνο τοῦ καιροῦ Konon: 26 Fgm. 3 p. 191, 25 Jac.; Just., A I, 17, 2; 26, 3 al.) Ac 12:1; 19:23. κ. καιρόν at that time, then Ro 5:6 (Just., D. 132, 1; cp. OGI 90, 28 καθʼ ὸ̔ν καιρόν), unless καιρός here means the right time (s. καιρός 1b end). κατʼ ὄναρ (as καθʼ ὕπνον Gen 20:6; Just., D 60, 5 κ. τοὺς ὕπνους) during a dream, in a dream Mt 1:20; 2:12 (s. s.v. ὄναρ for ins).
    ⓑ with indefinite indications of time: toward, about κ. τὸ μεσονύκτιον about midnight Ac 16:25; cp. 27:27.—8:26 (s. μεσημβρία 1).
    ⓒ distributively (cp. 1d): x period by x period: κατʼ ἔτος every year (s. ἔτος) Lk 2:41. Also κατʼ ἐνιαυτόν (s. ἐνιαυτός 1) Hb 9:25; 10:1, 3. καθʼ ἡμέραν daily, every day (s. ἡμέρα 2c) Mt 26:55; Mk 14:49; Lk 16:19; 22:53; Ac 2:46f; 3:2; 16:5; 17:11; 19:9; 1 Cor 15:31; Hb 7:27; 10:11. Also τὸ καθʼ ἡμέραν (s. ἡμέρα 2c) Lk 11:3; 19:47; Ac 17:11 v.l. ἡ ἐπίστασις ἡ καθʼ ἡμέραν (s. ἐπίστασις) 2 Cor 11:28. κ. πᾶσαν ἡμέραν every day (Jos., Ant. 6, 49) Ac 17:7. Also καθʼ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν (s. ἡμέρα 2c) Hb 3:13. κ. μίαν σαββάτου on the first day of every week 1 Cor 16:2. κ. πᾶν σάββατον every Sabbath Ac 13:27; 15:21b; 18:4. κ. μῆνα ἕκαστον each month Rv 22:2 (κ. μῆνα as SIG 153, 65; POxy 275, 18; 2 Macc 6:7). κ. ἑορτήν at each festival Mt 27:15; Mk 15:6.
    ③ marker of division of a greater whole into individual parts, at a time, in detail, distributive use apart from indications of place (s. above 1d) and time (s. 2c)
    ⓐ w. numerals: κ. δύο ἢ τὸ πλεῖστον τρεῖς two or, at the most, three at a time (i.e. in any one meeting, cp. ἀνὰ μέρος) 1 Cor 14:27 (Dio Chrys. 80 [30], 42 κ. δύο καὶ τρεῖς; Jos., Ant. 3, 142 κ. ἕξ; 5, 172 κ. δύο καὶ τρεῖς). καθʼ ἕνα (on this and the foll. s. εἷς 5e) singly, one after the other vs. 31. κ. ἕνα λίθον each individual stone Hs 9, 3, 5; καθʼ ἕνα λίθον 9, 6, 3. κ. ἓν ἕκαστον one by one, in detail Ac 21:19; 1 Cl 32:1 (Ath. 28, 4 καθʼ ἕκαστον). εἷς καθʼ εἷς Mk 14:19; J 8:9; cp. Ro 12:5 (B-D-F §305; Rob. 460). κ. ἑκατὸν καὶ κ. πεντήκοντα in hundreds and in fifties Mk 6:40.
    ⓑ περί τινος λέγειν κ. μέρος speak of someth. in detail Hb 9:5 (s. μέρος 1c). κατʼ ὄνομα (each one) by name (ἀσπάζομαι … τοὺς ἐνοίκους πάντες κα[τʼ] ὄνομα PTebt [III A.D.] 422, 11–16; Jos., Vi. 86) J 10:3; 3J 15 (cp. BGU 27, 18); ISm 13:2.
    ④ marker of intention or goal, for the purpose of, for, to (Thu. 6, 31, 1 κ. θέαν ἥκειν=to look at something; cp. Sb 7263, 6 [254 B.C.]; X., An. 3, 5, 2 καθʼ ἁρπαγὴν ἐσκεδασμένοι; Arrian, Anab. 1, 17, 12; 4, 5, 1; 21, 9; 6, 17, 6; 26, 2; Lucian, Ver. Hist. 2, 29; Anton. Lib., Fab. 24, 1 Δημήτηρ ἐπῄει γῆν ἅπασαν κ. ζήτησιν τῆς θυγατρός; 38; Jdth 11:19) κ. τὸν καθαρισμὸν τῶν Ἰουδαίων for the Jewish ceremonial purification J 2:6. κατὰ ἀτιμίαν λέγω to my shame 2 Cor 11:21 (cp. Jos., Ant. 3, 268 κ. τιμὴν τ. θεοῦ τοῦτο ποιῶν). ἀπόστολος … κ. πίστιν … καὶ ἐπίγνωσιν an apostle … for the faith … and the knowledge Tit 1:1 (but the mng. ‘in accordance with’ is also prob.).
    ⑤ marker of norm of similarity or homogeneity, according to, in accordance with, in conformity with, according to
    ⓐ to introduce the norm which governs someth.
    α. the norm of the law, etc. (OGI 56, 33; Mitt-Wilck., I/2, 352, 11 κ. τὰ κελευσθέντα [as Just., D. 78, 7]; POxy 37 II, 8) κ. τὸν νόμον (Jos., Ant. 14, 173; 15, 51; Just., D. 10, 1 al.; Ath. 31, 1; κ. τοὺς νόμους Ἀρεοπαγείτης, letter of MAurelius: ZPE 8, ’71, 169, ln. 27) Lk 2:22; J 18:31; 19:7; Hb 7:5. τὰ κ. τ. νόμον what is to be done according to the law Lk 2:39 (cp. EpArist 32). κ. τὸ ὡρισμένον in accordance w. what has been determined 22:22. Cp. 1:9; 2:24, 27, 42; Ac 17:2; 22:3. κ. τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν μου Ro 2:16; 16:25a; 2 Ti 2:8. κ. τὸ εἰρημένον Ro 4:18 (cp. Ath. 28, 1 κ. τὰ προειρημένα). κ. τὰς γραφάς (Just., D. 82, 4; cp. Paus. 6, 21, 10 κ. τὰ ἔπη=according to the epic poems; Just., A I, 32, 14 κ. τὸ λόγιον, D. 67, 1 κ. τὴν προφητείαν ταύτην) 1 Cor 15:3; cp. Js 2:8. κ. τὴν παράδοσιν Mk 7:5 (Tat. 39, 1 κ. τὴν Ἑλλήνων παράδοσιν).—κ. λόγον as one wishes (exx. in Dssm., B 209 [not in BS]; also PEleph 13, 1; 3 Macc 3:14) Ac 18:14 (though 5bβ below is also prob.).—It can also stand simply w. the acc. of the pers. according to whose will, pleasure, or manner someth. occurs κ. θεόν (cp. Socrat., Ep. 14, 5 κ. θεόν; 26, 2; Nicol. Dam.: 90 Fgm. 4 p. 332, 1 Jac. and Appian, Bell. Civ. 2, 84 §352 κ. δαίμονα; Jos., Ant. 4, 143 ὁ κ. τοῦτον[=θεόν] βίος; Just., D. 5, 1 κ. τινας … Πλατωνικούς; Tat. 1, 3 κ. … τὸν κωμικόν) Ro 8:27; 2 Cor 7:9–11; κ. Χριστὸν Ἰ. Ro 15:5. κ. κύριον 2 Cor 11:17. Cp. 1 Pt 1:15. κ. τ. Ἕλληνας in the manner of the Greeks, i.e. polytheists PtK 2, p. 14, 1; 7. κ. Ἰουδαίους ln. 25.
    β. the norm according to which a judgment is rendered, or rewards or punishments are given ἀποδοῦναι τινι κ. τ. πρᾶξιν or ἔργα αὐτοῦ (Ps 61:13; Pr 24:12; Just., A I, 12, 1; 17, 4 al.; κατʼ ἀξίαν τῶν πράξεων) Mt 16:27; Ro 2:6; 2 Ti 4:14; Rv 2:23. μισθὸν λήμψεται κ. τ. ἴδιον κόπον 1 Cor 3:8. κρίνειν κ. τι J 7:24; 8:15; 1 Pt 1:17; cp. Ro 2:2.
    γ. of a standard of any other kind κ. τ. χρόνον ὸ̔ν ἠκρίβωσεν in accordance w. the time which he had ascertained Mt 2:16. κ. τ. πίστιν ὑμῶν acc. to your faith 9:29. κ. τ. δύναμιν acc. to his capability 25:15 (Just., D. 139, 4; Tat. 12, 3; cp. Just., A II, 13, 6 κ. δύναμιν). Cp. Lk 1:38; 2:29; Ro 8:4; 10:2; Eph 4:7. ἀνὴρ κ. τ. καρδίαν μου Ac 13:22 (καρδία 1bε).
    δ. Oft. the norm is at the same time the reason, so that in accordance with and because of are merged: οἱ κ. πρόθεσιν κλητοί Ro 8:28. κατʼ ἐπιταγὴν θεοῦ 16:26; 1 Ti 1:1; Tit 1:3. κ. ἀποκάλυψιν Eph 3:3 (Just., D. 78, 2). οἱ καθʼ ὑπομονὴν ἔργου ἀγαθοῦ Ro 2:7. κατʼ ἐκλογήν 11:5 (Just., D. 49, 1). Cp. κ. τὴν βουλήν Eph 1:11 (Just., A I, 63, 16 al.); 2 Th 2:9; Hb 7:16. κ. τί γνώσομαι τοῦτο; by what shall I know this? (cp. Gen 15:8) Lk 1:18.—Instead of ‘in accordance w.’ κ. can mean simply because of, as a result of, on the basis of (Ael. Aristid. 46 p. 219 D.: κ. τοὺς νόμους; Jos., Ant. 1, 259; 278; Just., A I, 54, 1 κατʼ ἐνέργειαν τῶν φαύλων δαιμόνων; Ath. 7, 1 κ. συμπάθειαν τῆς παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ πνοῆς; 32, 1 κ. χρησμόν). κ. πᾶσαν αἰτίαν for any and every reason (αἰτία 1) Mt 19:3. κ. ἀποκάλυψιν Gal 2:2. Cp. Ro 2:5; 1 Cor 12:8 (κ. τ. πνεῦμα = διὰ τοῦ πν.); Eph 1:5; 4:22b; Phil 4:11; 1 Ti 5:21; 2 Ti 1:9; Tit 3:5; κ. ἀνάγκην Phlm 14 (Ar. 1, 2; 4, 2 al.; Just., A I, 30, 1; 61, 10; Ath. 24, 2); IPol 1:3. ὁ κ. τὸ πολὺ αὐτοῦ ἔλεος ἀναγεννήσας ἡμᾶς 1 Pt 1:3.—καθʼ ὅσον (Thu. 4, 18, 4) in so far as, inasmuch as Hb 3:3. καθʼ ὅσον …, κ. τοσοῦτο in so far as …, just so far (Lysias 31, 8; Galen, De Dignosc. Puls. 3, 2, VIII 892 K.) 7:20, 22.
    ⓑ as a periphrasis to express equality, similarity, or example in accordance with, just as, similar(ly) to (TestJob 32:6 τίς γὰρ κ. σε ἐν μέσῳ τῶν τέκνων σου; Tat. 25, 1 κ. … τὸν Πρωτέα like Proteus; schol. on Nicander, Ther. 50: sheep are not burden-bearers κ. τοὺς ὄνους=as donkeys are).
    α. κ. τὰ ἔργα αὐτῶν μὴ ποιεῖτε do not do as they do Mt 23:3. κ. Ἰσαάκ just as Isaac Gal 4:28. κ. θεὸν κτισθείς Eph 4:24 (Synes., Prov. 2, 2 p. 118c κ. θεόν=just as a god). Cp. Col 3:10. κ. τὸν τύπον Hb 8:5 (Ex 25:40; Mel., P. 58, 424 [νόμον v.l.]). Cp. 5:6 (Ps 109:4); 8:9 (Jer 38: 32); Js 3:9.—κ. τὰ αὐτά in (just) the same way (OGI 56, 66; PEleph 2, 6; 1 Macc 8:27; 12:2; Just., D. 1, 2; 3, 5; 113, 3) Lk 6:23, 26; 17:30; Dg 3:1. On the other hand, the sing. κ. τὸ αὐτό Ac 14:1 means together (marriage contract PEleph 1, 5 [IV B.C.] εἶναι ἡμᾶς κ. ταὐτό; 1 Km 11:11). καθʼ ὸ̔ν τρόπον just as (2 Macc 6:20; 4 Macc 14:17) Ac 15:11; 27:25. καθʼ ὅσον …, οὕτως (just) as …, so Hb 9:27. κ. πάντα τρόπον in every way (PSI 520, 16 [250 B.C.]; PCairZen 631, 2; 3 Macc 3:24) Ro 3:2. κ. μηδένα τρόπον (PMagd 14, 9 [221 B.C.]; PRein 7, 31; 3 Macc 4:13; 4 Macc 4:24; Just., D. 35, 7; s. Reader, Polemo 262) 2 Th 2:3. Cp. Johannessohn, Kasus, 1910, 82. κατά w. acc. serves in general
    β. to indicate the nature, kind, peculiarity or characteristics of a thing (freq. as a periphrasis for the adv.; e.g. Antiochus of Syracuse [V B.C.]: 555 Fgm. 12 Jac. κ. μῖσος=out of hate, filled with hate) κατʼ ἐξουσίαν with authority or power Mk 1:27. κ. συγκυρίαν by chance Lk 10:31. κ. ἄγνοιαν without knowing Ac 3:17 (s. ἄγνοια 2a). κ. ἄνθρωπον 1 Cor 3:3 al. (s. Straub 15; Aeschyl., Th. 425; ἄνθρωπος 2b). κ. κράτος powerfully, Ac 19:20 (κράτος 1a). κ. λόγον reasonably, rightly (Pla.; Polyb. 1, 62, 4; 5; 5, 110, 10; Jos., Ant. 13, 195; PYale 42, 24 [12 Jan., 229 B.C.]) 18:14 (but s. above 5aα). λέγειν τι κ. συγγνώμην οὐ κατʼ ἐπιταγήν say someth. as a concession, not as a command 1 Cor 7:6; cp. 2 Cor 8:8. κ. τάξιν in (an) order(ly manner) 1 Cor 14:40 (τάξις 2). κατʼ ὀφθαλμοδουλίαν with eye-service Eph 6:6. μηδὲν κατʼ ἐριθείαν μηδὲ κ. κενοδοξίαν Phil 2:3. κ. ζῆλος zealously 3:6a, unless this pass. belongs under 6 below, in its entirety. κ. σάρκα on the physical plane Ro 8:12f; 2 Cor 1:17; also 5:16ab, if here κ. ς. belongs w. οἴδαμεν or ἐγνώκαμεν (as Bachmann, JWeiss, H-D Wendland, Sickenberger take it; s. 7a below). καθʼ ὑπερβολήν (PTebt 42, 5f [c. 114 B.C.] ἠδικημένος καθʼ ὑπερβολὴν ὑπὸ, Ἁρμιύσιος; 4 Macc 3:18) beyond measure, beyond comparison Ro 7:13; 1 Cor 12:31; 2 Cor 4:17. καθʼ ὁμοιότητα (Aristot.; Gen 1:12; Philo, Fug. 51; Tat. 12, 4 κ. τὸ ὅμοιον αὐτῇ) in a similar manner Hb 4:15b. κ. μικρόν in brief B 1:5 (μικρός 1eγ).
    ⑥ denoting relationship to someth., with respect to, in relation to κ. σάρκα w. respect to the flesh, physically of human descent Ro 1:3; 4:1; 9:3, 5 (Ar. 15, 7 κ. σάρκα … κ. ψυχήν; Just., D. 43, 7 ἐν τῷ γένει τῷ κ. σάρκα τοῦ Ἀβραάμ al.). κ. τὸν ἔσω ἄνθρωπον 7:22 (cp. POxy 904, 6 πληγαῖς κατακοπτόμενον κ. τὸ σῶμα). Cp. Ro 1:4; 11:28; Phil 3:5, 6b (for vs. 6a s. 5bβ above); Hb 9:9b. τὰ κ. τινα (Hdt. 7, 148; Diod S 1, 10, 73; Aelian, VH 2, 20; PEleph 13, 3; POxy 120, 14; Tob 10:9; 1 Esdr 9:17; 2 Macc 3:40; 9:3 al.) someone’s case, circumstances Ac 24:22 (cp. PEleph 13, 3 τὰ κ. σε; Just., A I, 61, 13 τὰ κ. τὸν Ἰησοῦν πάντα, D. 102, 2 τὰ κ. αὐτόν; Ath. 24, 4 τὸ κ. τοὺς ἀγγέλους); 25:14; Eph 6:21; Phil 1:12; Col 4:7. κ. πάντα in all respects (since Thu. 4, 81, 3; Sb 4324, 3; 5761, 22; SIG 834, 7; Gen 24:1; Wsd 19:22; 2 Macc 1:17; 3 Macc 5:42; JosAs 1:7; Just., A II, 4, 4, D. 35, 8 al.); Ac 17:22; Col 3:20, 22a; Hb 2:17 (Artem. 1, 13 αὐτῷ ὅμοιον κ. π.); 4:15a.
    ⑦ Somet. the κατά phrase, which would sound cumbersome in the rendering ‘such-and-such’, ‘in line with’, or ‘in accordance with’, is best rendered as an adj., a possessive pron., or with a genitival construction to express the perspective from which something is perceived or to be understood. In translation it thus functions as
    ⓐ an adj. (Synes., Kingdom 4 p. 4d τὰ κατʼ ἀρετὴν ἔργα i.e. the deeds that are commensurate with that which is exceptional = virtuous deeds; PHib 27, 42 ταῖς κ. σελήνην ἡμέραις; 4 Macc 5:18 κ. ἀλήθειαν=ἀληθής; Just., A I, 2, 1 τοὺς κ. ἀλήθειαν εὐσεβεῖς; Tat. 26, 2 τῆς κ. ἀλήθειαν σοφίας) οἱ κ. φύσιν κλάδοι the natural branches Ro 11:21. ἡ κατʼ εὐσέβειαν διδασκαλία 1 Ti 6:3; cp. Tit 1:1b. οἱ κ. σάρκα κύριοι the earthly masters (in wordplay, anticipating the κύριος who is in the heavens, vs. 9) Eph 6:5. Cp. 2 Cor 5:16b, in case (s. 5bβ above) κ. ς. belongs w. Χριστόν (as the majority, incl. Ltzm., take it): a physical Christ, a Christ in the flesh, in his earthly relationships (σάρξ 5). Correspondingly in vs. 16a κ. ς. would be taken w. οὐδένα: no one simply as a physical being.—JMartyn, JKnox Festschr., ’67, 269–87.
    ⓑ a possessive pron., but with limiting force (Demosth. 2, 27 τὰ καθʼ ὑμᾶς ἐλλείμματα [i.e. in contrast to the activities of others: ‘your own’]; Aelian, VH 2, 42 ἡ κατʼ αὐτὸν ἀρετή; 3, 36; OGI 168, 17 παραγεγονότες εἰς τοὺς καθʼ ὑμᾶς τόπους; SIG 646, 6; 807, 15 al.; UPZ 20, 9 [II B.C.] ἐπὶ τῆς καθʼ ἡμᾶς λειτουργίας; PTebt 24, 64; 2 Macc 4:21; Tat. 42, 1 τίς ὁ θεὸς καὶ τίς ἡ κατʼ αὐτὸν ποίησις; Mel., HE 4, 26, 7 ἡ καθʼ ἡμᾶς φιλοσοφία) τῶν καθʼ ὑμᾶς ποιητῶν τινες some of your (own) poets Ac 17:28. ἡ καθʼ ὑμᾶς πίστις Eph 1:15. ὁ καθʼ ὑμᾶς νόμος Ac 18:15. τὸ κατʼ ἐμὲ πρόθυμον my eagerness Ro 1:15.
    ⓒ a gen. w. a noun (Polyb. 3, 113, 1 ἡ κ. τὸν ἥλιον ἀνατολή; 2, 48, 2; 3, 8, 1 al.; Diod S 14, 12 ἡ κ. τὸν τύραννον ὠμότης; Dionys. Hal. 2, 1; SIG 873, 5 τῆς κ. τ. μυστήρια τελετῆς; 569, 22; 783, 20; PTebt 5, 25; PLond III, 1164k, 20 p. 167 [212 A.D.] ὑπὸ τοῦ κ. πατέρα μου ἀνεψιοῦ) τὰ κ. Ἰουδαίους ἔθη the customs of the Judeans Ac 26:3 (Tat. 12, 5 τῇ κ. Βαβυλωνίους προγνωστικῇ; 34, 2 ἡ κ. τὸν Ἀριστόδημον πλαστική). Cp. 27:2. ἡ κ. πίστιν δικαιοσύνη the righteousness of faith Hb 11:7. ἡ κατʼ ἐκλογὴν πρόθεσις purpose of election Ro 9:11.—Here also belong the titles of the gospels εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Ματθαῖον etc., where κατά is likew. periphrasis for a gen. (cp. JLydus, De Mag. 3, 46 p. 136, 10 Wünsch τῆς κ. Λουκανὸν συγγραφῆς; Herodian 2, 9, 4 of an autobiography ἐν τῷ καθʼ αὑτὸν βίῳ; Jos., C. Ap. 1, 18 τ. καθʼ αὐτὸν ἱστορίαν; 2 Macc 2:13. Cp. B-D-F §163; 224, 2; Zahn, Einleitung §49; BBacon, Why ‘According to Mt’? Exp., 8th ser., 16, 1920, 289–310).—On the periphrasis of the gen. by κατά s. Rudberg (ἀνά beg.) w. many exx. fr. Pla. on. But it occurs as early as Thu. 6, 16, 5 ἐν τῷ κατʼ αὐτοὺς βίῳ.—M-M. DELG. EDNT. TW.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > κατά

  • 3 γῆ

    γῆ, ἡ, occasionally in Hom., freq. in Hes., and the only form in [dialect] Att. Prose for γαῖα: dual
    A

    γαῖν A.Pers. 736

    : pl. rare,

    γαῖ Arist.Pr. 934b9

    ,

    γέαι SIG279.40

     ([place name] Zelea), etc., AP9.430 (Crin.): gen.

    γεῶν Hdt.4.198

    , GDI5755.14 ([place name] Mylasa);

    γῶν BGU 993 iii 10

     (ii B. C.): acc. γέας [Democr.] 299, SIG46.3 (Halic.),

    γᾶς PTeb.6.31

     (ii B. C.), Str. 2.5.26; Cypr.

    ζᾶς Inscr.Cypr.135.30

     H.: dat. pl. γέαις prob. in CIG 2693f9 ([place name] Mylasa), LW415.9 (ibid.):— earth (including land and sea, Sapph.Supp.5.2) opp. heaven, or land opp. sea,

    Γῆ τε καὶ Ἠέλιος καὶ Ἐρινύες Il.19.259

    , cf. 3.104; τίς γῆ; Od.13.233;

    γῆς περίοδοι Hdt.4.36

    , Arist.Mete. 362b12, title of work by Hecat.: personified, Il. l.c., A.Th.69, Pers. 629, etc.; κατὰ γῆν on land, by land, opp. ναυσί, Th. 1.18; opp. ἐκ θαλάσσης, Id.2.81;

    κατὰ γῆν στέλλεσθαι X.An.5.6.5

    , etc.; ἐπὶ γῆς on earth, opp. νέρθε, S.OT 416; κατὰ γῆς below the earth, A.Ch. 377, 475, etc.;

    κάτω γῆς S.OT 968

    ;

    ὑπὸ γῆς Id.Fr. 572

    ;

    γᾶς ὑπένερθε Pi.Fr. 292

    : gen. with local Adverbs,

    ἵνα γῆς E.Andr. 168

    ; ποῦ, ποῖ, ὅποι γ., S.OT 108, Ph. 1211, El. 922;

    ὅπου γ. Ar.Av. 9

    .
    2 earth, as an element, Xenoph.27, Anaxag.4, Pl.Prt. 320d, Lg. 889b, Arist.Metaph. 989a5, Cael. 306a18, etc.
    b γῆν καὶ ὕδωρ αἰτεῖν, as tokens of submission, Hdt.5.18, Lycurg.71;

    γῆν καὶ ὕδωρ διδόναι Hdt.5.18

    , al.
    II land, country,

    καὶ γῆν καὶ πόλιν A.Eu. 993

    ; γῆν πρὸ γῆς ἐλαύνεσθαι, διώκειν, from land to land, Id.Pr. 682, Ar. Ach. 235;

    ἡ ἁγία γῆ LXX Wi.12.3

    ; one's native land, Tyrt.12.33, Thgn.1213, A.Supp. 890 (lyr.), S.OC 441, E.Ph. 1090; freq. omitted with art., ἐκ τῆς ἐμαυτοῦ (sc. γῆς)

    δραπέτας Id.Heracl. 140

    , etc.
    III the earth or ground as tilled,

    ἄροτον γῆς S.OT 270

    ; γᾶ φθίνουσα ib. 665, etc.; τὴν γῆν ἐργάζεσθαι, θεραπεύειν, till the ground, Pl.R. 420e, X.Oec.5.12;

    τὰ ἐκ τῆς γῆς φυόμενα Id.Mem.4.3.10

    .
    2 estate, farm,

    γῆν πρίασθαι Lys.32.23

    ; ἐπὶ γῇ δανείζειν lend on mortgage, D.36.6.
    IV of particular kinds of earth or minerals, e.g. fuller's earth. Thphr.Char.10.14, cf. Gal.12.168;

    Κιμωλία γ. Ar.Ra. 712

    , cf. Hp.Mul.2.189.

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > γῆ

  • 4 κατορύσσω

    κατ-ορύσσω, [dialect] Att. [suff] κάτ-ττω, [tense] fut. [voice] Pass. - ορυχθήσομαι cj. in Antipho 3.2.10, - ορῠχήσομαι cj. in Ar.Av. 394 (lyr.): [tense] pf. [voice] Pass. - ορώρυγμαι Antipho 3.3.12, etc., later
    A

    κατώρυγμαι LW1075

     (Apollonia ad Rhyndacum), Str.9.3.8, cf. Moer.p.240 P.: [tense] aor. 2 inf. [voice] Pass. -

    ορῠγῆναι Arr.Epict.4.8.36

    :—bury, sink in the earth, Hdt.2.41, Hp.Fract.13;

    ζώοντας ἐπὶ κεφαλὴν κατώρυξε Hdt.3.35

    , cf. 7.114;

    ἐν τῇ κεφαλῇ Ar. Av. 475

    ;

    πατέρα ζῶντα κ. X. Mem.1.2.55

    ;

    κ. κατὰ γῆς Hdt.8.36

    ;

    κατὰ τῆς γῆς Ar.Pl. 238

    ; τινὰ εἰς πηλόν (of poets' descriptions) Pl. R. 363d; [

    τὰ ᾠὰ] εἰς τὴν κόπρον Arist.HA 559b2

    :—[voice] Pass.,

    ζῶντες κατορωρύγμεθα Antipho 3.3.12

    , cf. X.An.5.8.11, Com.Adesp.1224;

    τὰ -ορυττόμενα κατὰ γῆς Thphr.HP5.7.6

    , cf. Archestr.Fr.62.21; of metals, lie buried, Pl.Euthd. 288e; of money, to be buried, D.27.53 (metaph., 29.49); ἐν πορφυρίσι -ορωρυγμένος, of Sardanapallus, Max. Tyr.35.1.
    2 metaph., ruin utterly, Pherecr.145.19.
    b suppress,

    κ. τῷ λόγῳ Lib. Or.42.14

    :—[voice] Pass., πρᾶγμα καταπεφρονημένον καὶ κατορωρυγμένον ib.62.32.

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > κατορύσσω

  • 5 θάλασσα

    θάλασσα [pron. full] [θᾰ], [dialect] Att.[suff] θᾰλᾰμ-ττα IG12.57 (but
    A

    θάλασσα 22.236

     (338/7 B.C.)), ἡ: — sea, Il.2.294, etc.: freq. of the Mediterranean sea, ἥδε ἡ θ. Hdt.1.1, 185, 4.39, etc.; ἡ παρ' ἡμῖν θ. Pl.Phd. 113a;

    ἡ θ. ἡ καθ' ἡμᾶς Plb.1.3.9

    ; ἡ ἐντὸς καὶ κ. ἡ. λεγομένη θ. Str.2.5.18; ἡ ἔσω θ. Arist.Mu. 393b29; ἡ ἔξω θ., of the Ocean, Id.Mete. 350a22; ἡ Ἀτλαντικὴ θ. Id.Mu. 392b22; ἡ μεγάλη θ. Plu.Alex.73; of a salt lake, Arist.Mete. 351a9;

    ἐς θάλασσαν τὴν τοῦ Εὐξείνου πόντου Hdt.2.33

    ;

    πέλαγος θαλάσσης A.R.2.608

    ; κατὰ θάλασσαν by sea, opp. πεζῇ, Hdt.5.63; opp. κατὰ γῆς, Th.7.28 codd.; κατά τε γῆν καὶ κατὰ θ. Pl.Mx. 241a;

    χέρσον καὶ θ. ἐκπερῶν A.Eu. 240

    ; τῆς θ. ἀνθεκτέα ἐστί one must engage in maritime affairs, Th.1.93; οἱ περὶ τὴν θ. sea-faring men, Arist.HA 598b24, cf. Pol. 1291b20;

    θ. καὶ πῦρ καὶ γυνὴ—τρίτον κακόν Men.Mon. 231

    , cf. 264: metaph., κακῶν θ a sea of troubles, A.Th. 758 (lyr.); ὁ Κρὴς τὴν θ. (sc. ἀγνοεῖ), of pretended ignorance, Suid.
    2 sea-water, ἔστω ἐν χαλκῷ ἡ θ. Hp.Coac. 427, cf. Diph.Siph. ap. Ath.3.121d, Moschio ib.5.208a, Plb.16.5.4, Dsc.2.83.
    3 well of salt water, said to be produced by a stroke of Poseidon's trident, in the Acropolis at Athens, Hdt.8.55;

    θ. Ἐρεχθηΐς Apollod.3.14.1

    .
    4 channel, LXX 3 Ki.18.32.
    5 χαλκῆ θ. laver, ib.2 Ki.8.8.
    6 θ. κοίλη wooden theatre, Paus.Gr.Fr.208 (= Com.Adesp.864).—For the [dialect] Lacon. form σάλασσα, v. θαλασσομέδων.

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > θάλασσα

  • 6 γῡπη

    γῡ́πη
    Grammatical information: f.
    Meaning: κοίλωμα γῆς, θαλάμη, γωνία. `hole' (Call. Aet. Oxy. 2080, 73).
    Origin: SU Eur.
    Etymology: Connected with Germanic word for `room, cave etc.', ONo kofi, OE cofa, NHG Koben etc. These words may be Eur. substratum words, Beekes KZ 109 (1996)223-227. Aw. gufra- `deep' is prob. unrelated, s. Mayrhofer EWAia s. gabhīráḥ. - On γυπάριον s. γύψ.
    Page in Frisk: 1,335

    Greek-English etymological dictionary (Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά ετυμολογική λεξικό) > γῡπη

  • 7 καταγής

    κατᾱγῇς, κατάγνυμι
    Cat.Cod. Astr.
    aor subj pass 2nd sg
    κατάσσω
    Cat.Cod. Astr.
    aor subj pass 2nd sg

    Morphologia Graeca > καταγής

  • 8 καταγῇς

    κατᾱγῇς, κατάγνυμι
    Cat.Cod. Astr.
    aor subj pass 2nd sg
    κατάσσω
    Cat.Cod. Astr.
    aor subj pass 2nd sg

    Morphologia Graeca > καταγῇς

  • 9 σύρω

    σύρω impf. ἔσυρον; fut. 1 pl. συροῦμεν 2 Km 17:13; aor. 3 pl. ἔσυραν 4 Macc 6:1; 2 aor. pass. ptc. συρείς Mel. (Aristot.; Theocr. et al.; pap, LXX; TestSol 6:10; Joseph.; Mel., P. 71, 515) drag, pull, draw, drag away τὶ someth. (cp. PFlor 158, 7 τὸ ταυρικὸν σύρει τὰ ξύλα) σύροντες τὸ δίκτυον dragging in the net J 21:8 (ς. in catching fish: Plut., Mor. 977f). Of the dragon in heaven: ἡ οὐρὰ αὐτοῦ σύρει τὸ τρίτον τῶν ἀστέρων his tail swept away a third of the stars Rv 12:4.—τινά drag someone away (by force) (Ps.-Theocr., Hymn to the Dead Adonis ln. 12 [Bucoliques Grecs ed. ELegrand 1925 vol. II p. 112] ἔσυρον αἰχμάλωτον; Epict. 1, 29, 16; 22; Jos., Bell. 1, 452; 2, 491, Ant. 20, 136.—4 Macc 6:1 ἐπί τι; Mel., P. 71, 515 εἰς σφαγήν) Ac 8:3; GPt 3:7 (cp. Eutecnius 4 p. 41, 33 σύρειν αἰσχρῶς κατὰ γῆς). ἀδελφοὺς ἐπὶ τοὺς πολιτάρχας Ac 17:6.—ὡς δὲ ἐσύρετο as he (Paul) was dragged (into the amphitheater) AcPl Ha 4, 11. Of a (supposedly) lifeless human body (Herodian 1, 13, 6; 5, 8, 9) ἔσυρον ἔξω τῆς πόλεως Ac 14:19. S. κατασύρω.—DELG. M-M.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > σύρω

  • 10 κύριος

    1
    I. κύριος, ία, ιον(Pind. et al.; ins, pap) comp. κυριώτερος (Just., A II, 13, 3); superl. κυριώτατος (Just., D. 11, 2); adv. κυρίως. The primary mng. relates to possession of power or authority, in various senses: ‘strong, authoritative, valid, ruling’; then to that which is preeminently important principal, essential (Aeschyl. et al.; 4 Macc 1:19; Jos., Ant. 20, 41, C. Ap. 1, 19; 2, 177; Just.; Ath. 22:2) τὸ δὲ κυριώτερον but what is more important IMg 1:2 (cp. Diog. L. 4, 26 ἐν τῷ κυρίῳ=quite definitely).—DELG.
    2
    II. κύριος, ου, ὁ (the masc. form of the subst. adj. κύριος [s. I], Aeschyl.+; Appian, Bell. Civ. 4, 92 §385 [=ὁ τὸ κῦρος ἔχων]; ins, pap, LXX, pseudepigr.; Philo, Joseph., apolog.; loanw. in rabb. For the corresp. fem. s. κυρία.) gener. ‘lord, master’.
    ① one who is in charge by virtue of possession, owner (X., Symp. 6, 1; Diod S 4, 15, 3; 14, 7, 6; ins, pap, LXX) κ. πάντων Gal 4:1 (Diod S 33, 7, 1; Philostrat., Vi. Apoll. 1, 13 p. 12, 10 of one who has come of age and controls his own property).
    ⓐ of things w. impers. obj. κ. τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος owner of the vineyard (cp. SIG 742, 6 κ. τῆς χώρας) Mt 20:8; 21:40; Mk 12:9; Lk 20:13, 15; ὁ κ. τῆς οἰκίας the master of the house (Ex 22:7; SIG 1215, 28; PTebt 5, 147 [118 B.C.] τοὺς κ. τῶν οἰκιῶν) Mk 13:35. Of a πῶλος: οἱ κ. αὐτοῦ its owners (PHib 34, 3 a span of oxen; Ex 21:29 [αὐτοῦ=τοῦ ταύρου]) Lk 19:33 (ASouter, Exp. 8th ser., 8, 1914, 94f, in connection w. the pl. here and Ac 16:16, 19 thinks of the owners as man and wife; the pl. οἱ κύριοι has this mng. Diod S 34 + 35, Fgm. 2, 10 and 2, 37: a married couple who are slave-owners. On the other hand in the Syntipas collection of Aesop’s Fables 16 p. 534 P. οἱ κύριοι of a dog are a number of metalworkers. On Hebr. background for possible understanding of the pl. in the sing. sense ‘owner’, s. RButh, JBL 104, ’86, 680–85.). The mng. owner easily passes into that of lord, master, one who has full control of someth. (Diod S 5, 42, 5 θανάτου κύριοι=lords over [life and] death; 10, 17, 1 and 2 κ. τοῦ σώματος=master of one’s own body; Ptolem., Apotel. 3, 11, 10 ὁ κ. τῆς ζωῆς; PsSol 2:29 κ. γῆς καὶ θαλάσσης; Philo, Spec. Leg. 3, 67; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 200) ὁ κ. τοῦ θερισμοῦ the Lord of the harvest (Jos., Ant.4, 227 κύριος ἔστω τὰ φυτὰ καρποῦσθαι) Mt 9:38; Lk 10:2. κ. τοῦ σαββάτου Lord of the Sabbath Mt 12:8; Mk 2:28; Lk 6:5.
    ⓑ w. a personal obj.: opp. δοῦλος J 13:16; foll. by gen. of pers. (cp. Judg 19:11; Gen 24:36; TestSol 22:5; TestJob 7:9; TestGad 4:4; JosAs 4:14) Mt 10:24f; 18:31f; 24:48; Lk 12:36. ὁ κ. τοῦ δούλου Lk 12:46. Abs., though the sense is unmistakable (Diod S 8, 5, 3; ApcEsdr 3:14 p. 27, 27f Tdf.) 12:37, 42b; 14:23; J 15:15; cp. Ro 14:4a; Eph 6:9a; Col 4:1. Several masters of the same slave (Billerb. I 430.—TestJos 14:2): δυσὶν κυρίοις δουλεύειν Mt 6:24; Ac 16:16, 19 (s. Souter under a above). κατὰ σάρκα designates more definitely the sphere in which the service-relation holds true οἱ κατὰ σάρκα κ. Eph 6:5; Col 3:22. As a form of address used by slaves κύριε Mt 13:27; 25:20, 22, 24; Lk 13:8; 14:22; 19:16, 18, 20, 25.
    ② one who is in a position of authority, lord, master
    ⓐ of earthly beings, as a designation of any pers. of high position: of husband in contrast to wife 1 Pt 3:6 (Gen 18:12; TestAbr A 15 p. 95, 15 [Stone p. 38]; ApcMos 2. cp. Plut., De Virt. Mul. 15 p. 252b; SIG 1189, 7; 1190, 5; 1234, 1); of a father by his son Mt 21:29 (cp. BGU 423, 2 Ἀπίων Ἐπιμάχῳ τῷ πατρὶ καὶ κυρίῳ; 818, 1; 28; Gen 31:35; by his daughter TestJob 46:2; JosAs 4:5); of an official in high position, by those who have dealings with him (cp. PFay 106, 15; 129, 1; 134, 2; BGU 648, 16) Mt 27:63. As a form of address to respected pers. gener.; here, as elsewhere, = our sir (as Mod. Gk.) Mt 25:11; J 12:21; 20:15 (but s. NWyatt, ZNW 81, ’90, 38); Ac 16:30; Rv 7:14 (cp. Epict. 3, 23, 11; 19; Gen 23:6; 44:18; TestAbr A 2 p. 78, 33 [Stone p. 4]; JosAs 7:8 al.). The distinctive Gr-Rom. view of ‘deified’ rulers requires treatment under 2bβ.
    ⓑ of transcendent beings
    α. as a designation of God (for this custom, which has its roots in the Orient, s. the references in Ltzm., Hdb. exc. on Ro 10:9; Bousset, Kyrios Christos2 1921, 95–98; Dssm., LO 298f [LAE 353ff]; s. also SEG XXXVI, 350 and add. ins cited by DZeller, DDD 918f; LXX (where it freq. replaces the name Yahweh in the Mt); pseudepigr.; Philo, Just.; Hippol. Ref. 8, 17, 1; Orig., C. Cels. 1, 35, 6.—FDoppler, D. Wort ‘Herr’ als Göttername im Griech.: Opusc. philol. v. kath. akad. Philologenverein in Wien I 1926, 42–47; MParca, ASP 31, ’91, 51 [lit.]) ὁ κ. Mt 5:33; Mk 5:19; Lk 1:6, 9, 28, 46; 2:15, 22; Ac 4:26 (Ps 2:2); 7:33; 8:24; Eph 6:7 (perh. w. ref. to Christ); 2 Th 3:3; 2 Ti 1:16, 18; Hb 8:2; Js 1:7; 4:15. Without the art. (on the inclusion or omission of the art. s. BWeiss [θεός, beg.]; B-D-F §254, 1; Mlt-Turner 174), like a personal name (οὐδένα κύριον ὀνομνάζουσι πλὴν τὸν θεόν Hippol. Ref. 9, 26, 2) Mt 27:10; Mk 13:20; Lk 1:17, 58; Ac 7:49; Hb 7:21 (Ps 109:4); 12:6 (Pr 3:12); 2 Pt 2:9; Jd 5 (θεὸς Χριστός P72); 9. ἄγγελος κυρίου (LXX, TestSol, GrBar et al.) Mt 1:20, 24; 2:13, 19; 28:2; Lk 1:11; 2:9a; J 5:3 v.l.; Ac 5:19; 7:30 v.l.; 8:26; 12:7, 23. δόξα κυρίου (Is 40:5; PsSol 5:19; 7:31; TestLevi 8:11; ApcMos 37) Lk 2:9b; δούλη κ. 1:38; ἡμέρα κ. Ac 2:20 (Jo 3:4); νόμος κ. Lk 2:23f, 39; τὸ ὄνομα κ. Mt 21:9 (Ps 117:26; PsSol 6:1 al.); Ac 2:21 (Jo 3:5); πνεῦμα κ. Lk 4:18 (Is 61:1); Ac 8:39; τὸ ῥῆμα κ. 1 Pt 1:25 (Gen 15:1 al.); φωνὴ κ. (Gen 3:8 al.); Ac 7:31; χεὶρ κ. (Ex 9:3 al.; TestJob 26:4; ApcMos prol.) Lk 1:66. ὁ Χριστὸς κυρίου 2:26 (PsSol 17:32 [Χριστὸς κύριος, s. app.]).—W. the sphere of his lordship more definitely expressed (Diod S 3, 61, 5 Zeus is κ. τοῦ σύμπαντος κόσμου; 6 θεὸς καὶ κ. εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ σύμπαντος κόσμου; Jos., Ant. 20, 90 τῶν πάντων κ.; Just., D. 127, 2 κ. τῶν πάντων) κ. τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς (PGM 4, 640f; ParJer 5:32 [Harris]) Mt 11:25; Lk 10:21; cp. Ac 17:24. κ. τῶν κυριευόντων Lord of lords 1 Ti 6:15. ὁ κ. ἡμῶν 1:14; 2 Pt 3:15; Rv 11:15 (LXX; PsSol 10:5). Cp. 22:6 (s. Num 16:22; 27:16). κ. ὁ θεός Lk 1:32; Rv 1:8; with μου (σου, etc.) Mt 4:7 (Dt 6:16), 10 (Dt 6:13); 22:37 (Dt 6:5); Mk 12:29f (Dt 6:4f); Lk 1:16 al. κ. ὁ θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ 1:68 (PsSol 16:3; TestSol 1:13). κ. ὁ θεὸς (ἡμῶν) ὁ παντοκράτωρ God, the (our) Lord, the Almighty Rv 4:8; 15:3; 16:7; 19:6; 21:22 (TestSol D 4:7; cp. ParJer 9:6). κ. Σαβαώθ Ro 9:29 (Is 1:9; TestSol 1:6 al.; Just., D. 64, 2); Js 5:4.—W. prep. ἐνώπιον τοῦ κυρίου Lk 1:15 (Ex 23:17; 1 Km 1:25 al.; TestJob 15:6 al.; TestReub 1:9 al.). παρὰ κυρίου Mt 21:42; Mk 12:11 (both Ps 117:23). παρὰ κυρίῳ 2 Pt 3:8. πρὸς τὸν κύριον Hs 9, 12, 6 (LXX; PsSol 1:1 al.).
    β. Closely connected w. the custom of applying the term κ. to deities is that of honoring (deified) rulers with the same title (exx. [2bα beg.] in Ltzm., op. cit.; Bousset 93; Dssm., 299ff [LAE 356]; FKattenbusch, Das apostol. Symbol II 1900, 605ff; KPrümm, Herrscherkult u. NT: Biblica 9, 1928, 3–25; 119–40; 289–301; JFears, RAC XIV, 1047–93; JvanHenten, 1341–52 [lit.]; cp. the attitude of the Lacedaemonians: φοβούμενοι τὸν ἕνα κ. αὐτῶν τὸν Λυκούργου νόμον=‘respecting their one and only lord, the law of Lycurgus’ Orig., C. Cels. 8, 6, 12). Fr. the time of Claudius (POxy. 37, 6; O. Wilck II 1038, 6) we find the Rom. emperors so designated in increasing measure; in isolated cases, even earlier (OGI 606, 1; on Augustus’ attitude s. DioCass. 51, 7f). Ac 25:26.—On deified rulers in gener. s. LCerfaux-JTondriau, Un concurrent du Christianisme: le culte des souverains dans la civilisation gréco-romaine ’57; FTaeger, Charisma, 2 vols. ’57–60; DRoloff, Göttlichkeit, Vergöttlichung und Erhöhung zu seligem Leben, ’70. S. esp. the collection of articles and reviews by various scholars, in Römischer Kaiserkult, ed. AWlosok ’78.
    γ. κύριος is also used in ref. to Jesus:
    א. in OT quotations, where it is understood of the Lord of the new community ἡ ὁδὸς κ. (Is 40:3) Mt 3:3; Mk 1:3; Lk 3:4; J 1:23. εἶπεν κύριος τ. κυρίῳ μου (Ps 109:1: the first κ. is God, the second Christ; s. Billerb. IV 452–65: Der 110. Ps. in d. altrabb. Lit.; βασιλεὺς αὐτῶν χριστὸς κ. [or κυρίου; s. 2bα] PsSol 17:32) Mt 22:44 (cp. vss. 43, 45); Mk 12:36 (cp. vs. 37); Lk 20:42 (cp. vs. 44); Ac 2:34. ὁ καυχώμενος ἐν κυρίῳ καυχάσθω 1 Cor 1:31 (cp. Jer 9:22f). τὸ ὄνομα κυρίου Ro 10:13 (cp. Jo 3:5). σὺ κατʼ ἀρχάς, κύριε, τὴν γῆν ἐθεμελίωσας Hb 1:10 (cp. Ps 101:26). εἰ ἐγεύσασθε ὅτι χρηστὸς ὁ κύριος 1 Pt 2:3 (cp. Ps 33:9). 1 Pt 3:15 adds Χριστόν to κύριον ἁγιάσατε Is 8:13.
    ב. Apart from OT quots., Mt and Mk speak of Jesus as κύριος only in one pass. (words of Jesus himself) Mk 11:3=Mt 21:3 (but s. RBratcher, ET 64, ’52/53, 93; New Docs 1, 43; JDerrett, NovT 13, ’71, 241–58 on the public transport system; cp. Lk 19:31, 34), but they record that he was addressed as ‘Lord’ (κύριε), once in Mk (7:28) and more oft. in Mt, e.g. 8:2, 6, 8, 21, 25; 9:28; 14:28, 30; 15:22, 25, 27; 16:22 (also ApcSed 12:2).—Lk refers to Jesus much more frequently as ὁ κ. (Iren. 1, prol. 2 [Harv. I 4, 5] and 5, 26, 2 [Harv. II 396, 2]): 7:13; 10:1, 39 (Ἰησοῦ P75; τοῦ Ἰησοῦ P45 et al.), 41; 11:39; 12:42a; 13:15; 17:5f; 18:6; 19:8 al. The voc. κύριε is also found oft.: 5:8, 12; 9:54, 61; 10:17, 40; 11:1; 12:41 al.—In J the designation ὁ κ. occurs rarely, in the first 19 chapters only in passages that are text-critically uncertain (4:1 v.l.; 6:23, with omission in some mss.) or that have been suspected on other grounds (11:2); then 20:2, 18, 20, 25; cp. vss. 13, 28; 21:7ab, 12. On the other hand, κύριε in address is extraordinarily common throughout the whole book: 4:11, 15, 19, 49; 5:7; 6:34, 68 al. (more than 30 times).—In the long ending of Mk we have the designation ὁ κ. twice, 16:19, 20. In GPt ὁ κ. occurs 1:2; 2:3ab; 3:6, 8; 4:10; 5:19; 6:21, 24; 12:50ab; 14:59, 60 (in the last pass. without the art.); the fragment that has been preserved hardly affords any opportunity for the use of the voc. 2 Cl introduces apocryphal sayings of Jesus with λέγει ὁ κ. 5:2; λ. ὁ κ. ἐν τ. εὐαγγελίῳ 8:5.—Repeated κύριε, κύριε Mt 7:21f; Lk 6:46; 2 Cl 4:2 (TestAbr A 9 p. 86, 26 [Stone p. 20]; ApcMos 25 p. 14, 1 Tdf.; s. KKöhler, StKr 88, 1915, 471–90).
    ג. Even in the passages already mentioned the use of the word κ. raises Jesus above the human level (Mani is also κ. for his people: Kephal. I 183, 11; 13; 16); this tendency becomes even clearer in the following places: ὁ κύριος Ac 5:14; 9:10f, 42; 11:23f; 22:10b; Ro 12:11; 14:8; 1 Cor 6:13f, 17; 7:10, 12; 2 Cor 5:6, 8; Gal 1:19; Col 1:10; 1 Th 4:15b; 2 Th 3:1; Hb 2:3; Js 5:7f; B 5:5; IEph 10:3; AcPl Ha 6, 21; 7, 5; 27; 8, 2; AcPlCor 1:6, 14.—Without the art. 1 Cor 4:4; 7:22b; 10:21ab; 2 Cor 12:1; 1 Th 4:15a; 2 Ti 2:24; AcPlCor 1:8. So esp. in combinations w. preps.: ἀπὸ κυρίου Col 3:24. κατὰ κύριον 2 Cor 11:17. παρὰ κυρίου Eph 6:8. πρὸς κύριον 2 Cor 3:16; AcPl Ha 6, 9. πρὸς τὸν κ. 8, 23. σὺν κυρίῳ 1 Th 4:17b. ὑπὸ κυρίου 1 Cor 7:25b; 2 Th 2:13. Esp. freq. is the Pauline formula ἐν κυρίῳ (lit. on ἐν 4c), which appears outside Paul’s letters only Rv 14:13; IPol 8:3; AcPl Ha 3, 23; AcPlCor 1:1, 16 (cp. Pol 1:1 ἐν κυρίῳ ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χριστῷ): 1 Cor 11:11; Phlm 16; πιστὸς ἐν κ. 1 Cor 4:17; cp. Eph 6:21; Hm 4, 1, 4; φῶς ἐν κ. Eph 5:8. ἡ σφραγίς μου τ. ἀποστολῆς ὑμεῖς ἐστε ἐν κ. 1 Cor 9:2. W. verbs: ἀσπάζεσθαι Ro 16:22 (GBahr, CBQ 28, ’66, 465f renders: in the service of my master, i.e. Paul); 1 Cor 16:19. ἐνδυναμοῦσθαι Eph 6:10. καλεῖσθαι 1 Cor 7:22a. καυχᾶσθαι 1:31. κοπιᾶν Ro 16:12ab; μαρτύρεσθαι Eph 4:17. παραλαμβάνειν διακονίαν Col 4:17. πεποιθέναι εἴς τινα Gal 5:10. ἐπί τινα 2 Th 3:4; cp. Phil 1:14; 2:24. προί̈στασθαι 1 Th 5:12. προσδέχεσθαι Ro 16:2; Phil 2:29. στήκειν 4:1; 1 Th 3:8. ὑπακούειν Eph 6:1. τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν Phil 4:2. θύρας μοι ἀνεῳγμένης ἐν κ. 2 Cor 2:12.—W. διδάσκαλος J 13:13f. W. σωτήρ 2 Pt 3:2; cp. 1:11; 2:20 (Just., D. 39, 2). W. Χριστός Ac 2:36; cp. Χριστὸς κύριος (La 4:20; PsSol 17, 32 v.l. [GBeale, Christos Kyrios in PsSol 17:32—‘The Lord’s Anointed’ Reconsidered: NTS 31, ’85, 620–27]; PsSol 18 ins) Lk 2:11. ὁ κ. Χριστός AcPlCor 2:3. Esp. freq. are the formulas ὁ κ. Ἰησοῦς Ac 1:21; 4:33; 8:16; 11:20; 15:11; 16:31; 19:5, 13, 17; 20:24, 35; 21:13; 1 Cor 11:23; 16:23; 2 Cor 4:14; 11:31; Gal 6:17 v.l.; Eph 1:15; 1 Th 2:15; 4:2; 2 Th 1:7; 2:8; Phlm 5.—ὁ κ. Ἰησοῦς Χριστός Ac 11:17; 28:31; Ro 13:14; 2 Cor 13:13; Phil 4:23; 2 Th 3:6; Phlm 25; 1 Cl 21:6 (Ar. 15, 1). Without the art. mostly in introductions to letters Ro 1:7; 1 Cor 1:3; 2 Cor 1:2; Gal 1:3; Eph 1:2; 6:23; Phil 1:2; 3:20; 1 Th 1:1; 2 Th 1:2, 12b; 1 Ti 5:21 v.l.; Js 1:1; Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς κ. 2 Cor 4:5; Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. Col 2:6. Χριστὸς ὁ κ. 2 Cl 9:5. In an appeal κύριε Ἰησοῦ (cp. Sb 8316, 5f κύριε Σάραπι; PGM 7, 331 κύριε Ἄνουβι) Ac 7:59; Rv 22:20. κύριε AcPl Ha 7:30f, 40.—W. gen. of pers. (in many places the mss. vary considerably in adding or omitting this gen.) ὁ κ. μου ISm 5:2. ὁ κ. ἡμῶν 2 Ti 1:8; Hb 7:14; IPhld ins; ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Ac 20:21; 1 Cor 5:4; 2 Cor 1:14; 1 Th 2:19; 3:11, 13; 2 Th 1:8; Hb 13:20. Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. ἡμῶν 1 Cor 9:1. ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Χριστός Ro 16:18 (the only pass. in Paul without Ἰησοῦς). ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός Ac 15:26; Ro 5:1, 11; 15:6, 30; 1 Cor 1:2, 7f, 10; 6:11 v.l.; 15:57; 2 Cor 1:3; 8:9; Gal 6:14, 18; Eph 1:3; 5:20; 6:24; Col 1:3; 1 Th 1:3; 5:9, 23, 28; 2 Th 2:1, 14, 16; 3:18; 1 Ti 6:3, 14; Js 2:1; 1 Pt 1:3; 2 Pt 1:8, 14, 16; Jd 4, 17, 21 (also TestSol 1:12 D). ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Χριστός Ἰησοῦς AcPlCor 2:5; cp. AcPl Ha 8, 17=Ox 1602, 20f/BMM recto 22. Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ro 1:4; 5:21; 7:25; 1 Cor 1:9; Jd 25 (Just., D. 41, 4). (ὁ) Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ro 6:11 v.l., 23; 8:39; 1 Cor 15:31; Eph 3:11; 1 Ti 1:2, 12; 2 Ti 1:2 (ὁ ἡμέτερος κ. Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς Just., D. 32, 3 and 47, 5 al.). Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. μου Phil 3:8. ὁ κ. μου Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς AcPl Ha 7, 29. ὁ κ. αὐτῶν Rv 11:8.—W. other genitives: πάντων κ. Lord over all (cp. Pind., I. 5, 53 Ζεὺς ὁ πάντων κ.; Plut., Mor. 355e Osiris; PGM 13, 202) Ac 10:36; Ro 10:12. κ. κυρίων (cp. En 9:4) Rv 17:14; 19:16.—That ‘Jesus is κύριο’ (perh. ‘our κύριος is Jesus’) is the confession of the (Pauline) Christian church: Ro 10:9; 1 Cor 12:3; cp. 8:6; Phil 2:11 (on the latter pass. s. under ἁρπαγμός and κενόω 1. Cp. also Diod S 5, 72, 1: after Zeus was raised ἐκ γῆς εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, there arose in the ψυχαῖς of all those who had experienced his benefactions, the belief ὡς ἁπάντων τῶν γινομένων κατὰ οὐρανὸν οὗτος εἴη κύριος; s. also 3, 61, 6 Zeus acclaimed ‘God and Lord’).—In J the confession takes the form ὁ κύριός μου καὶ ὁ θεός μου J 20:28 (on the combination of κύριος and θεός s. θεός, beg., and 3c).—JFitzmyer, The Semitic Background of the NT Kyrios-Title: A Wandering Aramaean—Collected Aramaic Essays ’79, 115–42; s. also 87–90.
    δ. In some places it is not clear whether God or Christ is meant, cp. Ac 9:31; 1 Cor 4:19; 7:17; 2 Cor 8:21; Col 3:22b; 1 Th 4:6; 2 Th 3:16 al.
    ε. of other transcendent beings
    א. an angel Ac 10:4 (JosAs 14:6 al.; GrBar 4:1 al.; ApcZeph). p. 129 Denis.
    ב. in contrast to the one κύριος of the Christians there are θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί many gods and many lords 1 Cor 8:5 (cp. Dt 10:17); we cannot say just what difference, if any, Paul makes betw. these θεοί and κύριοι; unless we have here an hendiadys, the apostle may imply that the κ. are of lower rank than the θ. (sim. Did., Gen. 248, 5. On the many θεοί and lesser divinities cp. Maximus Tyr. 11, 5ab θεὸς εἷς πάντων βασιλεὺς κ. πατήρ, κ. θεοὶ πολλοί, θεοῦ παῖδες [= δαίμονες 11, 12a], συνάρχοντες θεοῦ. Ταῦτα κ. ὁ Ἕλλην λέγει, κ. ὁ βάρβαρος; 8, 8ef. Also Diog. L. 8, 23 the saying of Pythagoras, that humankind must τοὺς θεοὺς δαιμόνων προτιμᾶν=honor the deities more than the divinities or demi-gods δαίμονες; Heraclitus, Fgm. 5 divides the celestial realm into θεοὶ καὶ ἥρωες. S. also κυριότης 3 and, in a way, PGM 36, 246 κύριοι ἄγγελοι; s. also θεός 1).—On the whole word s. WGraf Baudissin, Kyrios als Gottesname im Judentum u. s. Stelle in d. Religionsgesch., 4 vols. 1926–29; SvenHerner, Die Anwendung d. Wortes κ. im NT 1903; Dssm., LO 298ff [LAE 353ff]; BBacon, Jesus as Lord: HTR 4, 1911, 204–28; WHeitmüller, ZNW 13, 1912, 333ff; HBöhlig, D. Geisteskultur v. Tarsos 1913, 53ff, Zum Begriff κύριος bei Pls: ZNW 14, 1913, 23ff, ʼΕν κυρίῳ: Heinrici Festschr. 1914, 170ff; WBousset, Kyrios Christos2 1921 [Engl. tr. JSteely ’70]; PWern-le, ZTK 25, 1915, 1–92; PAlthaus, NKZ 26, 1915, 439ff; 513ff; Heitmüller, ZTK 25, 1915, 156ff; Bousset, Jesus der Herr 1916; GVos, The Continuity of the Kyrios Title in the NT: PTR 13, 1915, 161–89, The Kyrios Christos Controversy: ibid. 15, 1917, 21–89; EWeber, Zum Gebrauch der κύριος-Bez.: NKZ 31, 1920, 254ff; ERohde, Gottesglaube u. Kyriosglaube bei Paulus: ZNW 22, 1923, 43ff; RSeeberg, D. Ursprung des Christenglaubens 1914; JWeiss, D. Urchristentum 1917, 351ff; Ltzm., Hdb. exc. on Ro 10:9; Burton, ICC Gal 1921, 399–404; WFoerster, Herr ist Jesus 1924; AFrövig, D. Kyriosglaube des NTs 1928; ELohmeyer, Kyr. Jesus 1928; EvDobschütz, Κύριος Ἰησοῦς: ZNW 30, ’31, 97–123 (lit.); OMichel, D. Christus des Pls: ZNW 32, ’33, 6–31; also 28, 1929, 324–33; Dodd 9–11; LCerfaux, ‘Kyrios’ dans les citations paul. de l’AT: ETL 20, ’43, 5–17; FGrant, An Introd. to NT Thought ’50, 130–37; PÉLangevin, Jésus Seigneur ’67; IPotterie, BRigaux Festschr. ’70, 117–46 (Luke); JKingsbury, JBL 94, ’75, 246–55 (Mt); FDanker, Luke ’87, 60–81; DZeller, 925–28 (lit.).—B. 1330. Schürer II 326. DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Spicq. Sv.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > κύριος

  • 11 πᾶς

    πᾶς, πᾶσα, πᾶν gen. παντός, πάσης, παντός (dat. pl. πᾶσι and πᾶσιν vary considerably in the mss.; s. W-S. §5, 28; cp. Rob. 219–21; on the use of the art. s. B-D-F §275) (Hom. +).
    ① pert. to totality with focus on its individual components, each, every, any
    ⓐ adj., used w. a noun without the art.
    α. in the sing. emphasizing the individual members of the class denoted by the noun every, each, any, scarcely different in mng. fr. the pl. ‘all’: πᾶν δένδρον Mt 3:10; Lk 3:9. πᾶσα φυτεία Mt 15:13. πᾶσα φάραγξ, πᾶν ὄρος Lk 3:5 (Is 40:4). πᾶς τόπος 4:37. πᾶς ἄνθρωπος J 1:9; 2:10; Ro 3:4 (Ps 115:2); Gal 5:3; Col 1:28abd; Js 1:19. πᾶσα γυνή GJs 11:2. πᾶν ἔθνος Ac 17:26a. πᾶσα ψυχή (Pla., Phdr. 249e) 2:43; 3:23 (cp. Lev 23:29); Ro 2:9; Jd 15. πᾶσα ἡμέρα Ac 5:42; 17:17. πᾶν σάββατον 18:4. πᾶσα ἀρχὴ καὶ πᾶσα ἐξουσία 1 Cor 15:24 (cp. Just., D. 111, 2 οὗ τὸ ὄνομα πᾶσα ἀρχὴ δέδιεν). πᾶσα συνείδησις 2 Cor 4:2. πᾶς ἅγιος Phil 4:21. πᾶς οἶκος Hb 3:4 (GJs 7:3). πᾶσα ἀντιλογία 7:7. πᾶσα παιδεία all discipline 12:11. πᾶς ὀφθαλμός Rv 1:7a. πᾶν κτίσμα 5:13a.—Mt 23:35; Lk 2:23 (Ex 13:2); 4:13; 21:36; 2 Th 2:4 (Da 11:36). πᾶσα κτίσις every creature Col 1:15; ἐν πάσῃ κτίσει to every creature vs. 23. πᾶσα γραφή 2 Ti 3:16 (s. γραφή 2a).—πᾶσα σάρξ (כָּל־בָּשָׂר; used in the OT, also En 1:9; TestGad 7:2; GrBar 4:10; but not in EpArist, Philo, nor Joseph.) all flesh Lk 3:6 (Is 40:5); AcPlCor 2:6 and 16 (s. also 3b below). Mostly w. a neg. (so also En 14:21; 17:6) οὐ (or μή) … πᾶσα σάρξ no flesh = no one Mt 24:22; Mk 13:20; Ro 3:20; 1 Cor 1:29; Gal 2:16 (cp. GrBar 8:7 οὐκ ἂν ἐσώθη πᾶσα πνοή). Other sim. neg. expressions are also Hebraistic (s. B-D-F §302, 1; Mlt-H. 433f) οὐ … πᾶν ῥῆμα not a thing, nothing Lk 1:37 (cp. PRyl 113, 12f [133 A.D.] μὴ … πᾶν πρᾶγμα). οὐδέποτε ἔφαγον πᾶν κοινόν I have never eaten anything common Ac 10:14. Cp. Rv 7:1, 16; 9:4; 21:27. Also in reverse order, πᾶς … οὐ or μή (Ex 12:16; Sir 8:19; 10:6, but s. also GLee, ET 63, ’51f, 156) 18:22; Eph 4:29; 5:5; 2 Pt 1:20; 1J 2:21; 3:15b.—Only rarely is a ptc. used w. πᾶς in this way: παντὸς ἀκούοντος when anyone hears Mt 13:19. παντὶ ὀφείλοντι Lk 11:4 (Mlt-Turner 196f).
    β. w. a noun in the pl., without the art. πάντες ἄνθρωποι all people/men, everyone (Lysias 12, 60; Andoc. 3, 25; X., Cyr. 7, 5, 52, Mem. 4, 4, 19; Demosth. 8, 5; 18, 72) Ac 22:15; Ro 5:12a, 18ab; 12:17, 18; 1 Cor 7:7; 15:19; 2 Cor 3:2; Phil 4:5; 1 Th 2:15; 1 Ti 2:4; 4:10; Tit 2:11. πάντες ἄγγελοι θεοῦ Hb 1:6 (Dt 32:43; cp. Demosth. 18, 294 πάντες θεοί).
    ⓑ adj. used with a noun or ptc. with the art.
    α. in the sing. Oft. πᾶς ὁ, πάσα ἡ, πᾶν τό is used w. a ptc. (B-D-F §413, 2 and 3) every one who, whoever πᾶς ὁ (Soph., Aj. 152; Demosth. 23, 97; Sir 22:2, 26; 1 Macc 1:52; 2:27) πᾶς ὁ ὀργιζόμενος Mt 5:22. Cp. vss. 28, 32; 7:8, 26 (=πᾶς ὅστις vs. 24; s. below); Lk 6:47; 11:10; 14:11; 16:18; 18:14; 19:26; J 3:8, 15f, 20; 4:13; 6:40; 8:34; 18:37; Ac 10:43b; 13:39; Ro 2:1, 10; 10:4, 11; 1 Cor 9:25; Gal 3:13; 2 Ti 2:19; Hb 5:13; 1J 2:23, 29 al.; 2J 9; Rv 22:18.—πᾶν τό everything that (1 Macc 10:41): πᾶν τὸ εἰσπορευόμενον Mt 15:17; Mk 7:18. πᾶν τὸ ὀφειλόμενον Mt 18:34. πᾶν τὸ πωλούμενον 1 Cor 10:25; cp. vs. 27. πᾶν τὸ φανερούμενον Eph 5:14. πᾶν τὸ γεγεννημένον 1J 5:4.—An equivalent of this expr. is πᾶς ὅς (or ὅστις), πᾶν ὅ every one who, whatever (s. above and s. B-D-F §293, 1; 413, 2; Rob. 727; 957), masc.: Mt 7:24; 10:32; 19:29; Lk 12:8, 10 (RHolst, ZNW 63, ’72, 122–24), 48; 14:33; Ac 2:21 (πᾶς ὸ̔ς ἐάν, s. Jo 2:32); Ro 10:13 (πᾶς ὸ̔ς ἄν, s. Jo 3:5); Gal 3:10. Neut. (Jdth 12:14.—Jos., Ant. 5, 211 πᾶν ὅ = πάντες οἱ): J 6:37, 39; 17:2b; Ro 14:23; Col 3:17 (πᾶν ὅ τι ἐάν).
    β. w. a noun in the pl., w. the art. all
    א. w. substantives: πᾶσαι αἱ γενεαί Mt 1:17; Lk 1:48; Eph 3:21; GJs 6:2 al. πάντας τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς Mt 2:4. Cp. vs. 16; 4:8; 11:13; Mk 4:13, 31f; 6:33; Lk 1:6; 2:51; 6:26; J 18:20; Ac 1:18; 3:18; 10:12, 43a; 14:16; Ro 1:5; 15:11 (Ps 116:1); 16:4; 1 Cor 12:26ab; 2 Cor 8:18; 11:28; Eph 4:10; 6:16b; Col 2:13; 1 Ti 6:10; Hb 4:4 (Gen 2:2 and 3); 9:21; Js 1:8; Rv 1:7b; 7:11; 15:4 al.—Used w. a demonstr. pron.: πᾶσαι αἱ παρθένοι ἐκεῖναι Mt 25:7. πάντας τοὺς λόγους τούτους 26:1. πάντα τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα Lk 1:65; 2:19.—Somet. following the noun: τὰς πόλεις πάσας Mt 9:35; Ac 8:40. οἱ μαθηταὶ πάντες the disciples, one and all Mt 26:56. αἱ θύραι πᾶσαι Ac 16:26a. Cp. Ro 16:16; 1 Cor 7:17; 13:2a; 15:7; 16:20; 1 Th 5:26; 2 Ti 4:21; Rv 8:3. οἱ Ἱεροσολυμῖται πάντες Mk 1:5.—On the position of ἐκεῖνος, ἕνεκα, πᾶς s. NTurner, VetusT 5, ’55, 208–13.
    ב. w. participles πάντες οἱ: πάντες οἱ κακῶς ἔχοντες Mt 4:24. πάντες οἱ κοπιῶντες 11:28; cp. 21:12; 26:52; Lk 1:66; 2:47; 13:17; Ac 1:19; 2:44; 4:16; 5:5, 11; 6:15; 9:14; 28:30; Ro 1:7; 4:11; 1 Cor 1:2; Eph 6:24; 1 Th 1:7; 2 Th 1:10; 2 Ti 3:12; 4:8; Hb 5:9; 13:24; 2J 1; Rv 13:8; 18:24. Following the ptc. οἱ κατοικοῦντες πάντες Ac 2:14. ἐν τοῖς ἡγιασμένοις πᾶσιν 20:32.—πάντα τά: πάντα τὰ γενόμενα Mt 18:31. πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντα 24:47; Lk 12:44; 1 Cor 13:3. Cp. Lk 17:10; 18:31; 21:36; J 18:4; Ac 10:33b. Used w. a demonstr. pron.: περὶ πάντων τῶν συμβεβηκότων τούτων Lk 24:14. Following: τὰ γινόμενα πάντα 9:7.
    ג. w. prepositional expressions, w. which ὄντες (ὄντα) is to be supplied (TestAbr A 4 p. 81, 24 [Stone p. 10] πάντα τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης; 4 [6] Esdr [POxy 1010] πάντες σου οἱ ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις): πάντες οἱ ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ Mt 5:15; Ac 16:32. πάντες οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ Lk 5:9. πάντες οἱ ἐν τοῖς μνημείοις J 5:28. πάντες οἱ εἰς μακράν Ac 2:39. Cp. 5:17. πάντες οἱ ἐξ Ἰσραήλ Ro 9:6. Cp. 2 Ti 1:15; 1 Pt 5:14. πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς Ac 4:24; 14:15 (Ex 20:11); cp. 17:24. Following: οἱ μετʼ ἐμοῦ πάντες Tit 3:15a (πάντες οἱ μετʼ αὐτοῦ JosAs 27:7).
    ⓒ π. used w. pronouns
    α. w. personal pronouns: πάντες ἡμεῖς we all Ac 2:32; 10:33a; 26:14; 28:2; Ro 4:16b. πάντες ὑμεῖς Mt 23:8; 26:31; Lk 9:48; Ac 4:10a; 22:3; Ro 1:8; 15:33; 2 Cor 7:15; Gal 3:28; Phil 1:4, 7ab, 8; 1 Th 1:2; 2 Th 3:16c, 18; Tit 3:15b; Hb 13:25. πάντες αὐτοί Ac 4:33; 19:17b; 20:36. Following the pron.: ἡμεῖς πάντες J 1:16; Ro 8:32a; 2 Cor 3:18; Eph 2:3. ὑμεῖς πάντες Ac 20:25. αὐτοὶ πάντες Mt 12:15; 1 Cor 15:10. W. art. οἱ πάντες ἡμεῖς 2 Cor 5:10.
    β. w. a demonstr. pron.: πάντες οὗτοι these all, all these Ac 2:7 v.l. Mostly following the pron.: οὗτοι πάντες 1:14; 17:7; Hb 11:13, 39. πάντα ταῦτα Mt 6:32; 24:8; Lk 7:18; Ac 24:8; 1 Cor 12:11; Col 3:14; 1 Th 4:6; Hm 5, 2, 5 cj. Joly. ταῦτα πάντα Mt 4:9; 6:33; 13:34, 51; Lk 12:30; Ac 7:50; Ro 8:37; 2 Pt 3:11.
    γ. πάντες ὅσοι, πάντα ὅσα all who, everything that, masc.: Lk 4:40 v.l. (for ἅπαντες); J 10:8. Neut. (TestAbr A 9 p. 86, 17 [Stone p. 20]; TestJob 4:2; GrBar 7:2; Philo, Aet. M. 15; 28; Jos., Ant. 8, 242; Just., A I, 44, 9) Mt 7:12; 13:46; 18:25; 21:22; Mk 11:24; 12:44b; Lk 18:12, 22; J 10:41. πάντες, ὸ̔ς ἄν Hs 7:7.
    ⓓ subst.
    α. πάντες, πᾶσαι all, everyone (even when only two are involved = both: Appian, Bell. Civ. 2, 27 §105 [Caesar and Pompey]) Mt 10:22; 14:20; 15:37; 21:26; 26:27; Mk 1:37; 5:20; Lk 1:63 and oft. πάντες ἥμαρτον Ro 5:12 (on the sinfulness of πάντες cp. the saying of Bias s.v. πολύς 1aβא; FDanker, Ro 5:12, Sin under Law, NTS 14, ’68, 430, n. 1).—οὐ πάντες not everyone Mt 19:11. Cp. J 13:10; Ro 10:16.—πάντων as partitive and comparative gen. ὕστερον πάντων last of all Mt 22:27; cp. Mk 12:22, 43. Even in ref. to a fem. (Thu. 4, 52, 3; Aristoph., Av. 472) ἐντολὴ πρώτη πάντων Mk 12:28 (but s. B-D-F §164, 1).
    β. πάντα all things, everything. Abs. (Chrysippus in Stob., Ecl. 1, 1, 26 p. 31 W.; Ps.-Aristot., De Mundo 6; M. Ant. 4, 23; Ael. Aristid. 43, 9 K.=1 p. 3 D.: ἀρχὴ ἁπάντων Ζεύς τε καὶ ἐκ Διὸς πάντα; Herm. Wr. 5, 10; Hymn to Selene in PGM 4, 2838f ἐκ σέο γὰρ πάντʼ ἐστὶ καὶ εἰς σʼ, αἰώνιε, πάντα τελευτᾷ [s. 4dβ]; PGM 5, 139; PKöln VI, 245, 16 of Athena [s. ed.’s comments]) Mt 11:27 = Lk 10:22 (s. the lit. on this pass. s.v. υἱός 2dβ. The word πάντα here is variously understood of authority and power [so ASchlatter (Mt), FBüchsel (TW II 173) et al.] or of knowledge and teaching: ENorden [Agn. Th. 288], TZahn [Mt], Grundmann [Lk] et al.; also JFitzmyer: “the knowledge of the mutual relation of himself and God” [AB Comm. Luke II 874]. IMarshall [Lk] follows BReicke [TW V 993 n. 289] and opts for both power and knowledge); J 1:3; 3:35; 21:17; 1 Cor 2:10; 15:27a (Ps 8:7), b, 28cd (πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν w. a somewhat different coloring: Dio Chrys. 54 [71], 1); Eph 1:22a (Ps 8:7); Rv 21:5. Here we may class ὁ ὢν ἐπὶ πάντων θεός (cp. Aristobulus in Eus., PE 8, 10, 10; 13, 12, 4 ἐπὶ πάντων εἶναι τ. θεόν; Porphyr., Vi. Plot. 23 τῷ ἐπὶ πᾶσι θεῷ) God, who rules over all Ro 9:5 (θεός 2). ὁ πάντων δεσπότης GJs 20:3 (codd.); cp. 11:2.—Of a ‘whole’ that is implied fr. the context: πάντα ἀποδώσω σοι Mt 18:26. Cp. 22:4; Mk 4:34; Lk 1:3; Ro 8:28 (s. Black s.v. συνεργέω); 2 Cor 6:10; Gal 4:1; Phil 2:14; 1 Th 5:21; 2 Ti 2:10; Tit 1:15; 1J 2:27; GJs 18:3 codd. πάντα ὑμῶν ἐστιν everything is yours, belongs to you 1 Cor 3:21, cp. 22 (Plut., Cic. 873 [25, 4] πάντα τοῦ σοφοῦ εἶναι; Diog. L. 6, 72). πάντα ὑμῶν everything you do 16:14. πρῶτον πάντων 1 Ti 2:1. πάντα four times as anaphora (rhetorical repetition) 1 Cor 13:7 (cp. Libanius, Or. 3 p. 275, 4 πάντα φθεγγόμενοι, πάντα ἐργαζόμενοι, πάντα χαριζόμενοι).—The acc. of specification stands almost in the sense of an adv. (B-D-F §154; Rob. 487) πάντα in all respects, in every way, altogether (Hom. et al.; Aelian, VH 12, 25; Jos., Ant. 9, 166; SibOr 3, 205; Ath. 35, 2) Ac 20:35 (perh. always, as Ps.-Lucian, Asin. 22 p. 590); 1 Cor 9:25b. πάντα πᾶσιν ἀρέσκω (s. ἀρέσκω 2a) 10:33; 11:2. Cp. KGrobel, JBL 66, ’47, 366 and s. τὰ πάντα in 4dβ below.—W. a prep.: εἰς πάντα in all respects, in every way (Pla., Charm. 6, 158a, Leg. 5, 738a; Appian, Iber. 17 §64, Bell. Civ. 4, 92 §385; BGU 798, 7) 2 Cor 2:9. ἐν πᾶσιν in all respects, in every way (PGiss 69, 8; Appian, Bell. Civ. 2, 112 §467 [here ἐν ἅπασιν=in all respects]; Just., D. 80, 1 ἀσφαλὴς ἐν πᾶσι); 1 Ti 3:11; 2 Ti 2:7; 4:5; Tit 2:9, 10b; Hb 13:4, 18; 1 Pt 4:11. Perh. also Eph 1:23b. ἐν πᾶσι τούτοις in (or besides) all this (Sir 48:15; Job 2:10; 12:9; cp. Plut., Mor. 98f) Lk 16:26. κατὰ πάντα, s. κατά B 6. περὶ πάντων in every way (Mitt-Wilck I/2, 6, 9; SibOr 1, 198) 3J 2. πρὸ πάντων above all, especially (PRein 18, 27 [II B.C.]; BGU 811, 3; PAmh 135, 2; Just., D. 7, 3) Js 5:12; 1 Pt 4:8.
    ② any entity out of a totality, any and every, every
    ⓐ as adj. w. a noun in the sing. without the article every, any and every, just any, any at all μὴ παντὶ πνεύματι πιστεύετε do not believe just any spirit 1J 4:1. περιφερόμενοι παντὶ ἀνέμῳ τῆς διδασκαλίας Eph 4:14. περὶ παντὸς πράγματος about anything Mt 18:19. κατὰ πᾶσαν αἰτίαν for any reason at all 19:3. Cp. 4:4=Lk 4:4 v.l. (Dt 8:3); Mt 12:31; 2 Cor 1:4b (on ἐπὶ πάσῃ τῇ θλίψει ἡμῶν vs. 4a see 3b below).
    ⓑ as subst. without the art.
    α. πᾶς everyone without exception Lk 16:16.
    β. πᾶν, w. prep.: διὰ παντός s. διά A 2a. ἐν παντί in every respect or way, in everything (Pla., Symp. 194a; X., Hell. 5, 4, 29; SIG 1169, 27; Sir 18:27; 4 Macc 8:3; GrBar 9:8) πλουτίζεσθαι 1 Cor 1:5; 2 Cor 9:11. Cp. 2 Cor 4:8; 7:5, 11, 16; 8:7; 9:8b; 11:6a, 9; Eph 5:24; Phil 4:6; 1 Th 5:18.
    ③ marker of the highest degree of someth., all
    ⓐ as adj. w. a noun in the sing. without the art. full, greatest, all (Pla., Rep. 9, 575a; Demosth. 18, 279 al.; ins, freq. in accolades; pap.: New Docs 8 p. 62, 10 μετὰ πάσης πίστεως καὶ ἐπιμελείας ‘with all fidelity and care’; LXX; Tat. 39, 1 μετὰ πάσης ἀκριβείας) μετὰ παρρησίας πάσης Ac 4:29. ἐν πάσῃ ἀσφαλείᾳ 5:23. πάσῃ συνειδήσει ἀγαθῇ in all good conscience 23:1. Cp. 17:11; 24:3; 2 Cor 9:8b; 12:12; Eph 4:2. ἐν πάσῃ προσκαρτερήσει with the greatest perseverance 6:18c. Cp. Phil 1:20; 2:29; Col 1:11ab; 1 Ti 2:2b, 11; 3:4; 4:9; 5:2; Tit 2:15; Js 1:2; 2 Pt 1:5; Jd 3 al. ὑπομένειν πᾶσαν ὑπομονήν practice patient endurance to the limit Pol 9:1.
    ⓑ in related vein as adj. with noun in the sing. w. the art. all ἐπὶ πάσῃ τῇ θλίψει ἡμῶν in all our trouble 2 Cor 1:4a (on ἐν πάσῃ θλίψει vs. 4b s. 2a above); 7:4; 1 Th 3:7. ἐπὶ πάσῃ τῇ μνείᾳ ὑμῶν in all remembrance of you Phil 1:3. πᾶσαν τὴν μέριμναν ὑμῶν all your care 1 Pt 5:7. τὸν πάντα χρόνον AcPlCor 2:4; τὴν πᾶσαν σάρκα 2:11 (cp. 1aα).
    ④ pert. to a high degree of completeness or wholeness, whole
    ⓐ as adj. w. a noun in the sing., without the art. all, the whole before proper names, mostly geographic (X., Hell. 4, 8, 28 προστάται πάσης Λέσβου ἔσονται al.; LXX) πᾶσα Ἱεροσόλυμα Mt 2:3 (s. Ἱερ.). πᾶς Ἰσραήλ (3 Km 8:65; 11:16; 1 Esdr 1:19; 5:45, 58; Jdth 15:14) Ro 11:26 (s. W-S. §20, 11a and b; Rob. 772). The OT is also the source of πᾶς οἶκος Ἰσραήλ (1 Km 7:2, 3) Ac 2:36 and, in subject matter, ἐπὶ παντὸς προσώπου τῆς γῆς 17:26b (but Gen 2:6 has πᾶν τὸ πρόσωπον τῆς γῆς, and 7:23; 11:4, 8, 9 ἐπὶ προσώπου [or πρόσωπον] πάσης τῆς γῆς).—Perh. πᾶσα οἰκοδομή Eph 2:21 (s. W-S. §20:11 b; Rob. 772; Mlt-Turner 199f; MDibelius, Hdb. ad loc.; M. Ant. 6, 36, 1; OGI 383, 86ff).
    ⓑ w. a noun in the sing., w. the art. the whole, all (the). Preceding the noun that has the art.: πᾶσα ἡ Ἰουδαία καὶ πᾶσα ἡ περίχωρος Mt 3:5. πᾶσα ἡ ἀγέλη the whole herd 8:32. Cp. vs. 34; 13:2; 21:10; 27:25, 45; Mk 2:13; 4:1. πᾶσα ἡ ἀλήθεια 5:33. πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις the whole creation (TestAbr A 13 p. 92, 7 [Stone p. 32]) Mk 16:15; Ro 8:22. Cp. Lk 1:10; 2:1, 10; Ac 3:9, 11; 5:21; 15:12. πᾶς ὁ κόσμος Ro 3:19b; Col 1:6. πᾶν τὸ σπέρμα Ro 4:16. πᾶσα ἡ γῆ 9:17 (Ex 9:16); Lk 4:25. πᾶσα ἡ γνῶσις, πᾶσα ἡ πίστις 1 Cor 13:2bc. πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα Eph 3:19; Col 1:19; 2:9. πᾶν τὸ σῶμα Eph 4:16; Col 2:19. Cp. Hb 9:19bc. W. a demonstrative pron. πᾶς ὁ λαὸς οὗτος all these people Lk 9:13. πᾶσα ἡ ὀφειλὴ ἐκείνη Mt 18:32.—Following the noun that has the article: τὴν κρίσιν πᾶσαν the whole matter of judgment J 5:22. εἰς τὴν ἀλήθειαν πᾶσαν into truth in all its outreach 16:13. τὴν ἐξουσίαν … πᾶσαν Rv 13:12.
    ⓒ πᾶς and πάντες stand attributively betw. art. and noun, when the noun is regarded as a whole, in contrast to its individual parts (cp. Kühner-G. I 632f).
    α. sing. (Thu. 2, 7, 2 ὁ πᾶς ἀριθμόσ=‘the whole number’; 8, 93, 2 τὸ πᾶν πλῆθος; X., Mem. 1, 2, 8 εἰς τὸν πάντα βίον; Pla., Gorg. 470e ἡ πᾶσα εὐδαιμονία; 2 Macc 2:17; 3 Macc 1:29; 6:14; 4 Macc 3:8) ὁ πᾶς νόμος the whole law Gal 5:14. τὸν πάντα χρόνον Ac 20:18.
    β. pl. (X., An. 5, 6, 7 οἱ πάντες ἄνθρωποι; Pla., Theaet. 204a τὰ πάντα μέρη) αἱ πᾶσαι ψυχαί all the souls Ac 27:37. οἱ κατὰ τὰ ἔθνη πάντες Ἰουδαῖοι 21:21. οἱ σὺν αὐτοῖς πάντες ἅγιοι Ro 16:15. οἱ σὺν ἐμοὶ πάντες ἀδελφοί Gal 1:2.—W. numerals (Hdt. 7, 4; Thu. 1, 60, l) οἱ πάντες ἄνδρες ὡσεὶ δώδεκα the whole number of the men was about twelve Ac 19:7.—JBover, Uso del adjetivo singular πᾶς en San Pablo: Biblica 19, ’38, 411–34.
    ⓓ as subst.
    α. οἱ πάντες all (of them) (in contrast to a part) Ro 11:32ab; 1 Cor 9:22 (s. HChadwick, NTS 1, ’55, 261–75); Phil 2:21. (We, they) all Mk 14:64; 1 Cor 10:17; 2 Cor 5:14b. μέχρι καταντήσωμεν οἱ πάντες until we all attain Eph 4:13.
    β. τὰ πάντα. In the abs. sense of the whole of creation all things, the universe (Pla., Ep. 6, 323d τῶν πάντων θεός; hymn to Selene in EAbel, Orphica [1885] 294, 36 εἰς σὲ τὰ πάντα τελευτᾶ [s. 1dβ beg.]; Herm. Wr. 13, 17 τ. κτίσαντα τὰ πάντα; JosAs 8:2 ζωοποιήσας τὰ πάντα; Philo, Spec. Leg. 1, 208, Rer. Div. Her. 36, Somn. 1, 241; Just., A I, 67, 2 τὸν ποιητὴν τῶν πάντων; PGM 1, 212 κύριε τῶν πάντων; 4, 3077) Ro 11:36 (Musaeus: Vorsokr. 2 A 4 [in Diog. L. 1, 3] ἐξ ἑνὸς τὰ πάντα γίνεσθαι καὶ εἰς ταὐτὸν ἀναλύεσθαι. Cp. Norden, Agn. Th. 240–50); 1 Cor 8:6ab; 15:28ab; Eph 3:9; 4:10b; Phil 3:21; Col 1:16ab, 17b (HHegermann, D. Vorstellung vom Schöpfungsmittler etc., TU 82, ’61, 88ff); Hb 1:3; 2:10ab; Rv 4:11; 1 Cl 34:2; PtK 2 (four times).—In the relative sense, indicated by the context, everything (Κυπρ. I p. 42 no. 29 τὰς στοὰς καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐταῖς πάντα; PGiss 2, 14 [II B.C.] in a bill: τὰ π.=everything taken together) ἐν παραβολαῖς τὰ πάντα γίνεται everything (=all the instruction) is in parables Mk 4:11. Cp. Ac 17:25b; Ro 8:32b. Of everything in heaven and earth that is in need of uniting and redeeming Eph 1:10 (EWalter, Christus u. d. Kosmos [Eph 1:10] ’48); Col 1:20. τὰ πάντα they all (of the members of the body) 1 Cor 12:19. The neut. is also used of persons: Gal 3:22; cp. 1 Ti 6:13 (here including humankind and everything else that possesses life).—As acc. of specification, almost like an adv.: τὰ πάντα in all respects (Appian, Prooem. 6 §23) Eph 4:15 (s. 1dβ).—As a summation of what precedes all this (PCairZen 741, 16; 742, 22; BGU 1509 [all III B.C.]) 2 Cor 4:15; Phil 3:8b; Col 3:8.—Furthermore, πάντες can also have the limited sense nearly all (Xenophon Eph. 2, 13, 4 πάντας ἀπέκτεινεν, ὀλίγους δὲ καὶ ζῶντας ἔλαβε. μόνος δὲ ὁ Ἱππόθοος ἠδυνήθη διαφυγεῖν).—Mlt-Turner 199–201.
    ⑤ everything belonging, in kind, to the class designated by the noun, every kind of, all sorts of, adj. for the words παντοδαπός and παντοῖος, which are lacking in our lit.: πᾶσα νόσος καὶ πᾶσα μαλακία Mt 4:23. γέμουσιν πάσης ἀκαθαρσίας they are full of all kinds of uncleanness 23:27 (Ar. 15, 6). πᾶσα ἐξουσία 28:18. ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔθνους from every kind of nation Ac 2:5. Cp. 7:22; 13:10ab; Ro 1:18, 29. πᾶσα ἐπιθυμία (evil) desire of every kind 7:8. ἐν παντὶ λόγῳ καὶ πάσῃ γνώσει 1 Cor 1:5b. πᾶν ἁμάρτημα every kind of sin 6:18. Cp. 2 Cor 7:1; 9:8bc; 10:5ab; Eph 1:3, 8, 21a; 4:19; 5:3; Phil 1:9; 2 Th 2:17. πᾶν ἔργον ἀγαθόν Tit 1:16; 3:1. Cp. 2:14; Hb 13:21. πᾶσα δόσις, πᾶν δώρημα Js 1:17 (W-S. §20, 11b). Cp. vs. 21; 1 Pt 2:1ab; Rv 8:7 al.—B. 919. Schmidt, Syn. IV, 540–54, s. ἕκαστος and ὅλος. DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > πᾶς

  • 12 ὑπό

    ὑπό [pron. full] [ῠ], Prep. with gen., dat., and acc.: [dialect] Aeol. [full] ὐπά Alc.39; [dialect] Boeot. [full] ὑπά
    A

    Ἀρχ.Δελτ. 14

     Pl. ii 19 (Thespiae, iii B.C.); [dialect] Ion. ηυπύ only in IG 14.871 (Cumae, v B.C.); Arc. [full] ὁπύ Schwyzer 664.15,21 (Orchom.Arc., iv B.C.); in [dialect] Ep. [full] ὑπαί (also B. 12.139): this is found in Hom. only six times as a well-attested reading (

    ὑ. πόδα Il.2.824

    ,

    ὑ. δέ 3.217

    , 11.417, 12.149,

    ὑ. δείους 10.376

    , 15.4); elsewh. (before λ ν ρ ϝ ) it is weakly attested as v. l. for ὑπὸ ([etym.] ?ὑπόX ¯ ), e.g. ποσσὶ δ' ὑπὸ (v.l. ὑπαὶ)

    λιπαροῖσι Il.2.44

    , al.; but ὑπαὶ νεφέων is given by most codd. in Il.15.625, 16.375 (v. Allen ed. maj.), and

    ὑπαὶ νεφέεσσι Anon.

     ap. Plu.2.38e; also in compds.,

    ὑπαιδείδοικα h.Merc. 165

    , ὑπαιφοινίσσω (q. v.); it is not freq. in Trag. Poets, A.Ag. 892, 944, 1164 (lyr.), Eu. 417, S.El. 711, 1418 (lyr.), Inach. in PTeb. 692 ii5 (lyr.), E.El. 1188 (lyr.), Ar. Ach. 970 (paratrag.). (With ὑπό ([etym.] ὕπο) cf. Skt. úpa 'towards, near to, etc.', Goth. uf 'under'.)
    A WITH GENITIVE,
    I of Place, with Verbs of motion, from under, αὖτις ἀναστήσονται ὑ. ζόφου they will rise again from under the gloom, Il.21.56;

    ὑ. χθονὸς ἧκε φόωσδε Hes.Th. 669

    ;

    ῥέει κρήνη ὑ. σπείους Od.9.141

    , cf. Pl.Phdr. 230b;

    ὄσσε δεινὸν ὑ. βλεφάρων ἐξεφάανθεν Il.19.17

    ; ἐσιδόντες ὑπαὶ χειμῶνος αἴγλαν from under the storm-cloud, B.12.139; esp. of rescuing from under another's power, after the Verbs ἐρύεσθαι, ἁρπάζειν, ῥύεσθαι, ἐρύειν, Il.9.248, 13.198, 17.224, 235;

    ἤγαγεν ὑμέτερόνδ' ἀνδροκτασίης ὕ. λυγρῆς

     from the consequences of,

    23.86

    ; also ἵππους μὲν λῦσαν ὑ. ζυγοῦ from under the yoke, 8.543, Od.4.39; ὑπ' ἀρνειοῦ λυόμην I loosed myself from under the ram, 9.463; σπλάγχνων ὕπο ματέρος μόλεν, i.e. was born, Pi.N.1.35, cf. O.6.43; rarely in Trag.,

    ὑ. πτερῶν σπάσας E.Andr. 441

    ;

    περᾷ γὰρ ἥδ' ὑ. σκηνῆς πόδα Id.Hec.53

    ; once in Hdt.,

    τὰς δέ οἱ ἵππους ὑ. τοῦ ἅρματος νεμομένας ἀφανισθῆναι 4.8

    ;

    αἴ τις ὑ. τῶν νομίων τῶν ἐπιϝοικων ἀνχωρέῃ SIG47.27

     (Locris, v B.C.); cf. ὑπέκ.
    2 of the object under which a thing is or is placed, under, beneath, with collat. sense of motion, as μοχλὸν ὑ. σποδοῦ ἤλασα πολλῆς thrust it in under the embers, Od. 9.375;

    ὑ. στέρνοιο τυχήσας Il.4.106

    ;

    τοὺς μὲν ὑ. χθονὸς εὐρυοδείης πέμψαν Hes.Th. 717

    : also without the sense of motion,

    ὑπ' ἀνθερεῶνος ὀχεὺς τέτατο Il.3.372

    ;

    βάθιστον ὑ. χθονός ἐστι βέρεθρον 8.14

    ;

    ἐτέθαπτο ὑ. χθονός Od.11.52

    ;

    κεκευθὼς πολεμίας ὑ. χθονός A.Th. 588

    ;

    ὑπ' ἀγκῶνος βέλη Pi.O.2.83

    ;

    νέρθεν ὑπ' ἐγκεφάλοιο Il.16.347

    ;

    τὰ ὑ. γῆς δικαιωτήρια Pl.Phdr. 249a

    ;

    δεξιὰν ὑφ' εἵματος κρύπτειν E.Hec. 342

    ; φέρειν ζώνης ὕπο ib. 762: Thom.Mag.p.375 R. says that ὑ. = under takes gen. in [dialect] Att., acc. in 'Hellenic' Greek; κατακρύψας ὑ. κόπρου, which is v.l. in Od.9.329 for ὑ. κόπρῳ, is called by Eust.1631.36 Ἀττικώτερον, ὁποῖον καὶ τὸ φέρειν τι ὑ. κόλπου ἢ ὑ. μάλης (v. κόλπος, μάλη); but in [dialect] Att. Prose, Hdt., and the Koine ὑ. c. gen. in signfs. 1.1, 2 is almost limited to these and a few other phrases, esp. ὑ. γῆς; it is not found at all in Th., LXX, Ptolemaic papyri, and NT; X. has ὑ. ἁμάξης ( = from under) An.6.4.22,25; the Orators have only ὑ. μάλης, Lys.Fr.54, D.29.12; ὑ. γῆς is found in Pl.Ap. 18b, Mx. 246d, R. 414d, al., Arist.Mete. 352b6, al., Hipparch.2.2.45, Plb.18.18.10 ([etym.] ὑ. τῆς γῆς), 21.28.3,10.
    II of Cause or Agency, freq. with pass. Verbs, and with intr. Verbs in pass. sense,

    μή πως τάχ' ὑπ' αὐτοῦ δουρὶ δαμήῃς Il.3.436

    , cf. 4.479;

    ἡνιόχοιο ἐν κονίῃσι πεσόντος ὑφ' Ἕκτορος 17.428

    ; εὖτ' ἂν πολλοὶ ὑφ' Ἕκτορος θνῂσκοντες πίπτωσι 1.242;

    τὸν.. τοκέα ὑ. τοῦ.. παιδὸς ἀποθνῄσκειν Hdt.1.137

    ;

    οἵαις ὑπ' αὐτοῦ πημοναῖσι κάμπτομαι A.Pr. 308

    , cf. Th.7, al.;

    πέλεκυς.. ὅς τ' εἶσιν διὰ δουρὸς ὑπ' ἀνέρος Il.3.61

    ;

    ὑπ' Ἀχαιῶν.. φοβέοντο.. ἀπὸ νηῶν 16.303

    ;

    πάσχειν δὲ κακῶς ἐχθρὸν ὑπ' ἐχθρῶν A.Pr. 1042

     (anap.);

    ὑ. τοῦ Μήδου δεινότερα τούτων πάσχοντες Th.1.77

    ;

    ἐκπεσόντες ὑ. τοῦ πλήθους Id.4.66

    ;

    ἀναστάτων Καμαριναίων γενομένων ὑ. Συρακοσίων Id.6.5

    ;

    ὑφ' ὑμῶν αὐτῶν καὶ μὴ ὑ. τῶν πολεμίων τοῦτο παθεῖν Id.4.64

    ; κλύοντές ἐσμεν αἰσχίστους λόγους.. τοῦδ' ὑπ' ἀνδρὸς ἀρτίως we have been called shameful names by.., S.Aj. 1321; κακῶς ὑ. τῶν πολιτῶν ἀκούειν to be ill spoken of by.., Isoc.4.77, cf. Pl.Hp.Ma. 304e, X.An. 7.7.23; of a subordinate agent, ὑ. κήρυκος προαγορεύειν, ἀπειπεῖν κηρύκων ὕπο, Hdt.9.98, E.Alc. 737, cf. Th.6.32;

    ἐμῶν ὑπ' ἀγγέλων.. πορεύεται S.Tr. 391

    ;

    ὑ. ἀγγέλων πέμπων Pl.Phlb. 66a

    : sts. with a verbal Subst., τὸ ὑ. νόμου ἐπίταγμα (i. e. ἐπιταττόμενον) Id.R. 359a;

    ἐκφορὰ φίλων ὕπο A.Th. 1029

    ;

    ἡ ὑπ' ἀρετῆς Ἡρακλέους παίδευσις X. Mem.2.1.34

    ;

    ἡ ὑ. πάντων τιμή Id.Cyr.3.3.2

    ;

    Ἥρας δεσμοὶ ὑ. ὑέος Pl. R. 378d

    ; so ἄτρωτον ἦν ὑ. στύγους ( = οὐ τετρωμένον) prob. in A.Ch. 532.
    2 also in pregnant phrases, not only of the immediate act of the agent, but also of its further result, ὅθ' ὑ. λιγέων ἀνέμων σπέρχωσιν ἄελλαι hasten driven on by them, Il.13.334; ὑφ' Ἕκτορος.. φεύγοντες fleeing before him, 18.149,

    χάσσονται ὑπ' ἔγχεος 13.153

    , cf. 7.64, 11.119, 424, Od.5.320, 7.263, al.;

    πράγματα εἶχον ὑ. λῃστῶν X.HG5.1.5

    ; ἔπαινον, αἰτίαν ἔχειν ὑ. τινῶν, Hdt.9.78, A.Eu.99;

    οὐκέτι ἀποχωρεῖν οἷόν τ' ἦν ὑ. τῶν ἱππέων Th.7.78

    , cf. Ar.V. 1084.
    3 freq. of things as well as persons,

    ὡς διάκειμαι ὑ. τῆς νόσου Th.7.77

    ;

    κεῖμαι νούσου ὕ. στυγερᾶς IG42(1).125.8

     (Epid., iii B.C.);

    χαλεπῶς ἔχειν ὑ. τραυμάτων Pl.Tht. 142b

    ;

    ὑ. δόρατος πλαγείς IG42(1).122.64

     (Epid., iv B.C.); ὑ. ἔχιος φῦμα ib.123.4 (ibid., iv B.C.); ἰάθη ὑ. ὄφιος ib.121.113 (ibid., iv B.C.);

    κατεσκεύασαν τὰς πύλας κλείεσθαι ὑ. σφύρας τε μεγάλης καὶ κτύπου παμμεγέθους γιγνομένου Aen.Tact.20.4

    : of the agency of feelings, passions, etc.,

    ἀνόρουσ' ὑ. χάρματος h.Cer. 371

    ; ἐνδακρύειν, ἀνολολύξαι χαρᾶς ὕπο, A.Ag. 541, 587;

    μαίνεται.. ὑφ' ἡδονῆς S.El. 1153

    ;

    χλωρὸς ὑπαὶ δείους Il.10.376

    ;

    ὑ. δέους ἔρρηξε φωνήν Hdt.1.85

    , cf. Th.6.33;

    οὐ δυνατὸν τὸν δῆμον ἐσόμενον ὑ. τῶν κακῶν καρτερεῖν Id.4.66

    ;

    ὑ. κακοῦ ἀγρυπνίῃσι εἴχετο Hdt.3.129

    ;

    ὑπ' ἄλγους A.Eu. 183

    ;

    ὑπ' ὀργῆς Ar.V. 1083

    ;

    ὑ. λύπης S.OT 1073

    : hence ὑπό is used even with active Verbs, where a passive word may be supplied, e.g. ὑ. ἀρετῆς καὶ προθυμίης συνεπλήρουν τὰς νέας from courage, i. e. impelled by courage, Hdt.8.1;

    ὤρυσσον ὑ. μαστίγων Id.7.22

    , cf. 56; οὐδὲ σέ γε δόλος ἔσχ' ὑ. χειρὸς ἐμᾶς by my agency, S.Ph. 1118 (lyr.); αἰ μήτις αὐτὸς δοίη, μὴ ὑπ' ἀνάγκας not under compulsion, GDI5128.5 ([place name] Vaxos).
    4 ὑπό freq. serves to denote the attendant or accompanying circumstances,

    νέφος ἐρχόμενον κατὰ πόντον ὑ. Ζεφύροιο ἰωῆς Il.4.276

    , cf. 16.591, etc.: sts. with part. added, ἀμφὶ δὲ νῆες σμερδαλέον κονάβησαν ἀϋσάντων ὑπ' Ἀχαιῶν at their shouting, i.e. when they shouted, 2.334, 16.277;

    ἴαχε σάλπιγξ ἄστυ περιπλομένων δηΐων ὕ. 18.220

    .
    5 of accompanying music, to give the time,

    κώμαζον ὑπ' αὐλοῦ Hes.Sc. 281

    , cf. 278;

    ᾄδων ὑπ' αὐλητῆρος Archil.123

    , cf. Thgn.825, Charon Fr.9;

    πίνειν ὑ. σάλπιγγος Ar.Ach. 1001

    : generally, of anything attendant, δαΐδων ὕ. λαμπομενάων ἠγίνεον by torchlight, Il.18.492, cf. E.Hel. 639 (lyr.), Ion 1474 (lyr.);

    καταθάψομεν.. ὑ. κλαυθμῶν A.Ag. 1554

     (anap.);

    ὑπ' εὐκλείας θανεῖν E.Hipp. 1299

    ;

    εἴσειμ' ὑπαὶ πτερύγων κιχλᾶν καὶ κοψίχων Ar.Ach. 970

    ; ὑπ' εὐφήμου βοῆς θῦσαι offer a sacrifice accompanied by it, S.El. 630; ὑ. φανοῦ πορεύεσθαι by lantern-light, X.Lac.5.7; ὑ. πομπῆς ἐξάγειν τινά in or with solemn procession, Hdt.2.45, cf. Ar.Th. 1030; ὑ. βίης βήξας coughing with violence, violently, Hdt.6.107; ἐτόξευον ὑ. μαστίγων, i.e. they shot and lashed, X.An.3.4.25: v. infr. B. 11.4, C. IV. 1.
    6 ὑ. Ἑλλανοδικᾶν, = ἐπί c. gen., SIG171 (Olympia, iv B.C.).
    7 Math., ἡ ὑ. ΘΔΗ the angle ΘΔΗ ( = ἡ ὑ. τῶν ΘΔ, ΔΗ περιεχομένη γωνία), Procl. Hyp.2.26; but also τὸ ὑ. τῶν ΑΓ, ΓΒ the rectangle contained by ΑΓ, ΓΒ, = ΑΓ χ ΓΒ, Euc.2.4.
    8 ναῦλον ὄνων γ εἰς τὴν πόλιν ὑ. οἴνου laden with wine, Pap. in Hermes 28.163 (ii A.D.), cf. ib.479, and infr. C. IV. 2.
    B WITH DATIVE (esp. in Poets, never in LXX (Jb.12.5 is dub. l.) or NT, not common in Arist., Ptolemaic papyri, or Plb.), of Position under,

    ὑ. ποσσί Il.2.784

    , al.; ὑ. πλατανίστῳ ib. 307, cf. 18.558; ὑ. Τμώλῳ at its foot, 2.866, cf. Od.1.186;

    Βερύσιοι ὑ. τῇ Ἴδῃ IG12.191.11

    , cf. 373.118, al.;

    ὑ. τῇ ἀκροπόλι Hdt.6.105

    ; τῶν θανόντων ὑπ' Ἰλίῳ under its walls, E.Hec. 764, cf. A.Ag. 860;

    πέτρῃ ὕ. γλαφυρῇ εὗδον, Βορέω ὑπ' ἰωγῇ Od.14.533

    ;

    ὑ. τοῖς ὄρεσιν ἔχειν τὰς πηγάς Arist.Mete. 350b27

    ;

    ὑ. πέτρᾳ παῖς IG42(1).122.19

     (Epid., iv B.C.); ὑ. τῷ ναῷ ἀστραγαλίζοντος αὐτοῦ ib.121.25 (ibid., iv B.C.); ηυπὺ τῇ κλίνῃ τούτῃ ληνὸς (or Λῆνος) ηύπυ ib.14.871 (Cumae, v B.C.);

    στρουθοὶ ὑ. τῇ τραπέζῃ Michel 832.33

     (Samos, iv B.C.);

    ὑ. τῇ μασχάλῃ Hp.Art.11

    ;

    χέλυν δ' ὑ. μασχάλῃ εἶχεν h.Merc. 242

    ;

    ὑ. ταῖς μασχάλαις Arist.PA 688b5

    ,14; ὁ ὑ. τῇ γῇ ἀήρ under the earth, Id.Cael. 295a28; ἐὰν ὑ. σοὶ κατακλινῇ lies next below you, Pl.Smp. 222e; ὑφ' ἅρμασι under, i.e. yoked to, the chariot, Il.8.402, 18.244;

    εἶχε μάχαιραν ὑφ' αὑτῷ παρεσκευασμένος Plb.8.20.6

     codd., cf. POxy. 1800 Fr.2.36 (Vit.Aesop.);

    ὑ. τοῖς χιτωνίσκοις περιζώματα φοροῦσιν Plb.12.26a

    .4, cf. 13.7.9; τά τε θηρία καὶ τὰς ὑπ' αὐτοῖς σχεδίας under them, on which they stood, Id.3.46.8;

    τῆς γῆς τῆς ὑ. τῷ κόσμῳ κειμένης Timae.

     ap. eund.12.25.7;

    οἱ ὑ. τῇ ἄρκτῳ, τῇ μεσημβρία, οἰκοῦντες Adam.2.31

    , cf. Arist.Pr. 940a37, Phgn. 806b16;

    ὑ. τῷ μετώπῳ ὀφρύες Id.HA 491b14

    ;

    ὑ. τῷ γενείῳ Plb.34.10.9

    ;

    τὰ ὑ. τοῖς ὕδασι καὶ ὑμέσι καὶ ὑέλοις Hero

     *Deff.135.12;

    ὑ. τῷ δέρματι Gal. 18(2).102

    .
    2 with Verbs of motion, where rest or position follows, εἷσαν ὑ. φηγῷ set [him] down under it, Il.5.693;

    ἔζευξαν ὑφ' ἅρμασιν.. ἵππους Od.3.478

    , cf. Il.24.782;

    ὑ. δ' ἄξοσι.. ἔπιπτον 16.378

    , cf. X.Cyr.7.1.37;

    δέμνι' ὑπ' αἰθούσῃ θέμεναι Il.24.644

    .
    3 in such phrases as ὑ. χερσί τινος ἁλῶναι, δαμῆναι, 2.374, 860, al.;

    ἐμῇς ὑ. χερσὶ δάμασσον 3.352

    ;

    ὑ. δουρὶ δαμῆναι 5.653

    , etc.;

    ἔκπεσον ἵππων Ἀτρεΐδεω ὑ. χερσί 11.180

    ;

    ὤλετο.. ὑ. γαμφηλῇσι λέοντος 16.489

    ;

    πέπληγμαι δ' ὑπαὶ δάκει φοινίῳ A.Ag. 1164

     (lyr.);

    ἐν κονίῃσι πέσοιεν ὑπ' ἀνδράσι Il.6.453

    ;

    ὑ. τινὶ κτείνεσθαι 16.490

    .
    4 behind,

    ὑ. φάλαγγι Ascl.Tact.6.1

    ; under the cover or protection of,

    ὑ. τούτῳ τῷ φράγματι τοὺς ὑπορύσσοντας εἶναι Aen.Tact.37.9

    ;

    ὑ. ταῖς αὑτῶν ἀσφαλείαις Plb. 1.57.8

    , 4.12.10, 16.6.1.
    II of the person under whose hand, power, or influence, or the thing by or through which a thing is done, ὑπ' Ἀργείοισι φέβοντο fled before them, Il.11.121; freq. in Hom. with intr. or pass. Verbs,

    ἐφόβηθεν ὑφ' Ἕκτορι Il.15.637

    ;

    ὁρμηθέντες ὑ. πληγῇσιν ἱμάσθλης Od.13.82

    ;

    βῆ.. θεῶν ὑ. πομπῇ Il.6.171

    ;

    ὦρτο δὲ κῦμα πνοιῇ ὕπο 23.215

    ;

    ὑ. λαίλαπι βέβριθε χθών 16.384

    ; τεκεῖν, τεκέσθαι ὑ. τινί, 2.714, 728, 742;

    ἀτῆθαι ὑ. τῷ μεμφομένῳ GDI4994.8

     ([place name] Crete);

    ὁ χρησμὸς ὁ γεγονὼς ὑ. τοῖ Ἀπόλλωνι Inscr.Magn.38.5

    , cf. 12,31,52.
    2 expressing subjection or dependence, ὑ. τινί under one's power,

    δέδμητο δὲ λαὸς ὑπ' αὐτῷ Od.3.305

    , cf. Il.9.156;

    ὑπ' ἀνδράσιν οἶκον ἔχουσιν Od. 7.68

    ; εἶναι ὑ. τισί to be subordinate, subject to them, Th.1.32; ὑ. Χείρωνι τεθραμμένος under the eye of.., Pl.R. 391c; ἔχειν ὑφ' ἑαυτῷ have under one, at one's command, X.Cyr.2.1.26;

    τὰ θηρία τὰ ὑ. τοῖς ἀνθρώποις Pl.R. 563c

    ;

    ὑ. τινὶ στρατεύσασθαι Plu.Cic.44

    : in pregnant sense,

    ἵνα.. πάντα ὑ. Πέρσῃσι γένηται Hdt.7.11

    , cf. Th.7.64;

    ὑπ' ἑωυτῷ ποιήσασθαι Hdt.7.157

    ;

    κινδυνεύσαιμ' ἂν ὑ. τῇ δυσχερεστάτῃ γενέσθαι τύχῃ Lys.24.6

    ;

    ὑ. τῷ Μακεδόνι ταττομένων Plb.18.11.4

    ;

    τοὺς τραφέντας ὑ. τούτοις Id.6.7.2

    .
    3 of the subordination of things coming under a class,

    αἱ ὑ. ταῖς τέχναις ἐργασίαι Pl.Smp. 205c

    ;

    τὸ ὑ. ταῖς γεωμετρίαις Id.R. 511b

    ;

    ὄργανα.. τὰ ὑ. τῇ μουσικῇ Id.Hp.Ma. 295d

    .
    4 as in A. 11.5, ὑπ' αὐλητῆρι πρόσθ' ἔκιον advanced to the music of the flute-player, Hes.Sc. 283; ὑπ' αὐλῷ, ὑ. κήρυκι καὶ θεολόγῳ, Luc.DDeor.2.2, Alex.19;

    ὑ. μάστιξι διορύττειν τὸν Ἄθω Plu.2.470e

    : generally, of attendant circumstances,

    ἐξ ἁλὸς εἶσι.. πνοιῇ ὕπο Ζεφύροιο Od.4.402

    ; ὑ. ῥάβδοις καὶ πελέκεσι κατιών escorted by the lictors, Plu.Publ.10; ὑ. σκότῳ, νυκτί, A.Ag. 1030 (lyr.), A.R. 1.1022, etc.;

    λάμπει δ' ὑ. μαρμαρυγαῖς ὁ χρυσός B.3.17

    ;

    αἰθομένα δᾲς ὑ. ξανθαἵσι πεύκαις Pi.Fr.79

    ;

    ὑ. φωτὶ πολλῷ προσῄει Plu.Galb.14

    ;

    ὑ. λαμπάσιν ἡμμέναις Hld.10.41

    ; ὑ. πολλῷ στρατῷ escorted by a great host, Nic.Dam.10J.;

    ὑ. δικαιοσύνῃ διαγαγεῖν τὸν βίον Pl.Ep. 335d

    .— ὑπό has no sense c. dat. which it has not also c. gen.; but all its senses c. gen. do not belong to the dat.:—later ὑπό c. dat. is found as a mere periphr. of the dat.,

    στέφος.. αὐτὸς ὑφ' ἡμετέραις πλεξάμενος παλάμαις AP5.73

     (Rufin.), cf. 85 (Claudian.);

    λέων ὑπ' ἄκοντι τετυμμένος A.R.2.26

    , cf. Man.2.131.
    C WITH ACCUSATIVE, of Place; to express motion towards and under an object, ὑ. σπέος ἤλασε μῆλα drove them under, i.e. into, the cave, Il.4.279;

    ὑ. ζυγὸν ἤγαγεν Od.3.383

    ; σεῦ ὕστερος εἶμ' ὑ. γαῖαν, i.e. shall die, Il.18.333;

    νέεσθαι ὑ. ζόφον 23.51

    , cf. Od.3.335; κατακρύπτειν τινὰ ὑ. τὴν αὐτὴν θύρην under shelter of it, i.e. behind it, Hdt.1.12;

    πάϊς ὣς ὑ. μητέρα δύσκεν εἰς Αἴαντα Il.8.271

    ;

    ὅκως ἔωσι ὑ. τὸν πεζὸν στρατὸν τὸν σφέτερον Hdt.9.96

    ;

    ὑ. τὸν πρῶτον λόχον τῶν ὁπλιτῶν τὸν πρῶτον λόχον τῶν ψιλῶν τετάχθαι Ael.Tact.15.2

    ; of coming close up under a lofty citadel, ἤλθεθ' ὑ. Τροίην up to T., Od.4.146;

    ὅτ' ἔμελλεν ὑ. πτόλιν αἰπύ τε τεῖχος ἵξεσθαι Il.11.181

    ;

    παυρότερον λαὸν ἀγαγόνθ' ὑ. τεῖχος ἄρειον 4.407

    ;

    ὑ. τὰ τείχη φεύγειν Plb.1.74.11

    ;

    ὑ. τὰς ἴλας φεύγειν Id.3.65.7

    , cf. 3.105.6, 11.21.5, al.;

    ὑ. ταὐτὸ στέγος εἰσελθεῖν GDI3536

     B 3 ([place name] Cnidus);

    πᾶν ὃ ἐὰν ἔλθῃ.. ὑ. τὴν ῥάβδον LXXLe.27.32

    , cf. De.4.11, al.; so ὑ. δικαστήριον ὑπαχθείς, ἀγαγόντες, Hdt.6.72, 104 (cf. ὑπάγειν ὑ. τοὺς ἐφόρους ib.82) prob. refers to the elevated seats of the judges in court, cf. ὑπάγω A ΙΙ.
    2 of Position or Extension under an object, without sense of motion,

    Ἀρκαδίην ὑ. Κυλλήνης ὄρος Il.2.603

    , cf. 824, etc.;

    ἰκριώσασι ὑ. τὴν ὀροφήν IG12.374.76

    ; ἐργασαμένοις τὸ ἄνθεμον ὑ. τὴν ἀσπίδα ib.371.9;

    τὰ μὲν ὑ. τὸν λόφον καὶ τὰμ φάραγγα Inscr.Prien.37.162

     (ii B.C.);

    ἀνθέντω ὑ. τὸν ναὸν τᾶς Δάματρος IG5(1).1498.13

     (loc. inc., ii B.C.); ὅσσοι ἔασιν ὑπ' ἠῶ τ' ἠέλιόν τε everywhere under the sun, Il.5.267;

    ὑπ' αὐγὰς ἠελίοιο φοιτῶσι Od.2.181

    ;

    τῶν ὑ. τοῦτον τὸν ἥλιον.. ἀνθρώπων D.18.270

    ;

    τὰ ὑ. τὴν ἄρκτον Hdt. 5.10

    , cf. Arist.Mete. 362a17;

    οἴκησις ἡ λεγομένη ὑ. τὸν πόλον Gem.5.38

    , cf. 16.21, al.;

    ὑ. τὸν οὐρανόν LXXEx.17.14

    , al., UPZ106.14 (i B.C.);

    τὸ ὑ. τὴν ἀκρόπολιν Th.2.17

    ;

    ὁ ὑ. γῆν λεγόμενος εἶναι θεός Hdt.7.114

    , cf. Il.19.259; ὑ. γῆν is more freq. than ὑ. γῆς in Arist., Mete. 349b29, al., in Hipparch., 1.3.10, al., and entirely supersedes ὑ. γῆς in Hdt., 2.124, 125, 127, 148, 150, 3.102, 4.195, 7.114, and Gem., 2.19, al.; it is found also in Plb.21.28.11, etc.; ὑ. γῆν the nadir, opp. μεσουράνημα, PLond.1.98r.49, 110.33 (i/ii A.D.); also

    ἄγχε δέ μιν.. ἱμὰς ἁπαλὴν ὑ. δειρήν Il.3.371

    ;

    Τρῶες.. πτῶσσον ὑ. κρημνούς 21.26

    ;

    ἀγέροντο.. ἄλσος ὕ. σκιερόν Od.20.278

    ;

    τρωφεὶς ὑ. τὸν ὀφθαλμόν IG42(1).122.120

     (Epid., iv B.C.);

    οὐλὴ ὑπ' ὀφθαλμὸν δεξιόν PCair.Zen76.13

     (iii B.C.);

    ὑ. τὸ μέρος τοῦ ἐνοφειλομένου ὑπογραψάτω ὅσον ἰδίᾳ ἔχει PRev.Laws 19.2

     (iii B.C.);

    κείμενος ὑ. τὸν ὀμφαλόν Sor.1.7

    , cf. 67, al.;

    ὑ. τὰς πύλας ἵππων πόδες φαίνονται Th.5.10

    ;

    μὴ ὑποτιθέναι κύλικα ὑ. τὴν κλίνην IG12(5).593

     A21 (Ceos, v B. C.); ὑ. τὸν ὀδόν ib.42(1).102.249 (Epid., iv B.C.);

    καταψύξατε ὑ. τὸ δένδρον LXX Ge.18.4

    ; ὑ. τὸν λέβητα ib.Ec.7.7(6); ὑ. τοὺς πόδας ib.La.3.34;

    εἰς τοὺς ὑ. πόδα χωρεῖ τόπους Dsc.5.75

     (v.

    πούς 1.6

     g); ἡ ὑ. πόδα (sc. γραμμή ) the base of a triangle, Hero *Mens.55; also ὑπ' αὐγὰς.. λεύσσουσαι πέπλους holding them up to the light, E.Hec. 1154; also ὑ. τὸν ὀφθαλμόν close to the eye, Arist. Pr. 874a9;

    ὑποκειμένης τῆς Εὐβοίας ὑ. τὴν Ἀττικήν Isoc.4.108

    ;

    ὑπ' αὐτὴν ἐσχάτην στήλην ἔχων ἔχριμπτ' ἀεὶ σύριγγα S.El. 720

    ;

    εἰ θεωρήσειεν ὑπ' αὐγὰς τὸν ἀνθρώπειον βίον Iamb.Protr.8

     (cf.

    αὐγή 1

    ): of subordinate position.

    κατακλίνεσθαι ὑ. τινά Luc.Symp.9

    ; τίς ὑ. τίνα; who is next to whom, Onos.10.2.
    b Math., ὁ κύβος ὁ ὑ. τὴν.. σφαῖραν inscribed in the sphere, Papp.440.5;

    εἶναι ὑ. τὸ αὐτὸ ὕψος Euc.11.29

    , Archim.Sph.Cyl.1.19; ὑ. τὰν αὐτὰν γωνίαν subtending.., Id.Aren. 1.20 (cj.), cf. 21;

    αἱ γωνίαι ὑφ' ἃς αἱ ὁμόλογοι πλευραὶ ὑποτείνουσι Euc.6.6

    ,al.
    II of subjection, control, dependence, never in Hom., once in Hdt.,

    ὑ. βασιλέα δασμοφόρος 7.108

    ;

    ὑ. σφᾶς ποιεῖσθαι Th.4.60

    , cf. Pl.R. 348d, Arist. HA 488a10, etc.;

    ἕως κα ᾖ ὑ. τὸν πατέρα Test.Epict.3.29

    ;

    ὑ. τιν' ἦν τῶν βασιλέων Men.340

    ;

    τί δ' οὐ κρατέοντος ὑπ' ἰσχύν; Call.Jov.75

    , cf. 74;

    ὑ. Δία Γῆν Ἥλιον Sammelb. 5616

     (i A.D.), POxy.722.6 (i/ii A.D.), etc. (v.

    ἥλιος 11.1

    );

    ὑ. θεὸν καὶ ἄνθρωπον Michel854.52

     (Halic., iii B.C.);

    τοῦ τοπαρχοῦντος ὑ. σέ PCair.Zen.322.3

     (iii B.C.);

    στρατενσάμενον ὑ. ἄρχοντα Ἀντίοχον IG12(1).43.7

     ([place name] Rhodes);

    μηδὲ ὑ. δεσπότην ὤν LXXPr. 6.7

    , cf. Ps.143.2; for ὑ. χεῖρα, v. χείρ; οἱ ὑ. τινά X.Cyr.3.3.6,8.8.5, etc.;

    τοῖς ὑφ' αὑτὸν τεταγμένοις GDI3750.75

     ([place name] Rhodes).
    III of Time, in the course of, during, or to be left untranslated in English,

    ἐκέλευε Τοωσὶ ποτὶ πτόλιν ἡγήσασθαι νύχθ' ὕ. τήνδ' ὀλοήν Il.22.102

    ;

    ὑ. τὴν νύκτα ταύτην Hdt.9.51

    , cf. 58; ὑ. τὴν πρώτην ἐπελθοῦσαν νύκτα ἀπέδρη Id 6.2;

    τῆς κολοκύνθης.. ἣ ἐγενήθη ὑ. νύκτα καὶ ὑ. νύκτα ἀπώλετο LXXJn.4.10

    : rarely with stress on the duration, πάνθ' ὑ. μηνιθμόν throughout its continuance, Il.16.202;

    ὑ. τὸν παρεόντα τόνδε πόλεμον Hdt.9.60

    ; οὐδὲν τῶν κατ' Αἴγυπτον ὑ. ταῦτα ἑτεροιωθῆναι during that time, Id.2.142;

    ὑ. τὸν χρόνον ὃν οἱ ἑξήκοντα καὶ τριηκόσιοι ἦρχον οἵδε ἐθεόρεον IG12(8).276.4

     ([place name] Thasos).
    2 also of Time, about, sts. more precisely at, and of events, about or at the time of, ὑπ' αὐτὸν τὸν χρόνον ὅτε .. Ar.Ach. 139, cf. Hdt.7.165;

    ὑπ' αὐτὸν τὸν καιρόν Plb. 11.27.4

    , 16.15.8; ὑφ' ἕνα καιρόν at one time, Diog.Oen.38;

    ὑ. τὸν αὐτὸν χρόνον Th.2.26

    ;

    ὑ. τοὺς αὐτοὺς χρόνους Id.1.100

    ;

    ὑ. τὸν σεισμόν Id.2.27

    , cf. Plb.4.33.5, Plu.Alex.14; ὑ. τὴν ἑωθινήν, ὑ. τὴν ὄρφνην, Plb. 18.19.5,7;

    ὑ. τὸν ὄρθρον Act.Ap.5.21

    , Gp.2.4.3; ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς περιπάτους ὑ. τὸ ψῦχος in the cool of the morning, Plb.5.56.10; ὑφ' ἓν πάντες all at once, at the same time, Arr.Epict.3.22.33, cf. S.E.M. 10.124, Sor.1.103, al.; παιδάριον ὑ. τὴν ἀναπνοὴν ἑπτὰ καὶ πέντε στίχους συνεῖρον in one breath, Plb.10.47.9; ὑφ' ἓν ἐκτρῖψαι at one blow, LXX Wi.12.9; ὑ. μίαν ἄρσιν καὶ θέσιν ἀνατείνοντες καὶ κατατιθέμενοι, of a squad of diggers, Gp.2.45.5; ὑ. μίαν φωνήν Aristeas 178; πῶς γὰρ ἂν ὑ. τὰς αὐτὰς ἡμέρας ἔν τε τῇ Ἰταλίᾳ καὶ ἐν τῇ Κιλικίᾳ.. πολεμήσειε; at the same time, D.C.36.35; sts. c. part., ὑ. τὸν νηὸν κατακαέντα at the time of its burning, Hdt.1.51; ὑ. τὴν κατάλυσιν τοῦ πολέμου just at the end, X.Mem.2.8.1, cf. Plu.Mar.46; ὑ. τὸν θυμὸν ἐκ χειρὸς ἐπιστρατευσαμένων at the very time of their anger, Plb. 2.19.10;

    ὑ. παροξυσμόν Gal.19.215

    ; παραδόντω τοῖς αἱρεθεῖσι εἰς τὸν ὑπ' αὐτὰ (or ὕπαυτα as Adv. = ἑξῆς)

    ἐνιαυτόν IG9(1).694.60

     (Corc., ii/i B.C.);

    ὑ. κύνα Arist.HA 547a14

    , Thphr.CP1.13.3, D.S.19.109;

    ὑ. τὰς θερινὰς [τροπὰς] καὶ τοῦ κυνὸς τὴν ἐπιτολήν Gp.2.6.17

    .
    IV of accompaniment,

    ὑπὸ ὄρχησίν τε καὶ ᾠδήν Pl.Lg. 670a

    ;

    ὑ. αὐλὸν διαλέγεσθαι X.Smp.6.3

     codd. (ὑ. τοῦ αὐλοῦ Cobet); ὑ. κήρυκα (v.

    κῆρυξ 1.3

    ).—Compare A.11.5, B.11.4.
    2 ὄνον ἕνα ὑ. λαχανόσπερμον laden with.., Meyer Ostr.81.2 (i A. D.), cf. PFay.p.324 (i A.D.);

    ὄνοι ὑ. δένδρα BGU 362i6

    , al. (iii A.D.); cf. supr. A.11.8.
    D POSITION: ὑ. can follow its Subst., becoming by anastrophe ὕπο. It is freq. separated from the Subst. by intervening words, as in Il.2.465, Od.5.320, 7.130:— ὑπαί is placed after its case in A. Eu. 417, S.El. 1418, Inach. l.c., although acc. to Hdn.Gr.1.480 it cannot suffer anastrophe.
    E AS ADV., under, below, beneath, freq. in Hom.; esp. of young animals, under the mother, i.e. at the breast, Od.4.636, 21.23.
    2 behind, Hdt.7.61: cf. C. 1.
    II ὑπ' ἐκ or ὑπέκ, v. ὑπέκ.—In Hom. the separation of the Prep. from its Verb by tmesis is very freq., and sts. it follows, in which case it suffers anastrophe,

    φυγὼν ὕπο νηλεὲς ἦμαρ Od.9.17

    .
    F IN COMPOSITION:
    I under, as well of rest as of motion, as in ὕπειμι, ὑποβαίνω, etc.
    2 of the casing or covering of one thing with another, as ὑπάργυρος, ὑπόχρυσος.
    3 of the agency or influence under which a thing is done, to express subjection or subordination, ὑποδαμνάω, ὑποδμώς, ὑφηνίοχος, cf. ἐπί G. 111.
    II denoting what is in small degree or gradual, somewhat, a little, as in ὑποκινέω, ὑποδεής, ὑπόλευκος (so in tmesi,

    ὑ. τι ἀσεβῆ Pl.Phdr. 242d

    , cf. Grg. 493c;

    ὑ. τι μικρὸν ἐπιθήκισα Ar.V. 1290

     (lyr.)).
    III underhand, secretly, as in ὑποθέω, ὑποθωπεύω, ὑποκορίζομαι, ὑπόρνυμι.

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > ὑπό

  • 13 κάτω

    κάτω, Adv., ([etym.] κατά):
    I with Verbs implying Motion, downwards,

    ἐπισκύνιον κ. ἕλκεται Il.17.136

    ;

    κ. ὁρόων Od.23.91

    ;

    κατὰ τείχεος κ. ῥίπτειν Hdt.8.53

    ;

    κατώρυξέν με κατὰ τῆς γῆς κ. Ar.Pl. 238

    ;

    χώρει κ. A.Pr.74

    ;

    κ. δάκρυ' εἰβομένη S.Ant. 527

     (anap.), cf. E.Fr. 384; esp. of the nether world, A.Pers. 839, S.Ant. 197, etc.; κ. βλέπειν, φέρεσθαι, Pl.R. 500b, 584e; κ. διεχώρει αὐτοῖς they suffered from diarrhoea, X.An.4.8.20, cf. Hp.Epid.5.20; φάρμακον πῖσαι κ. give a purgative, Id.Aff.32, cf. 15; κ. βοηθεῖν go down to help, D.32.5; for ἄνω καὶ κάτω, ἄνω κάτω, etc., v. ἄνω (B) A. 11.2.
    2 downwards, in a chain of causes,

    ἐπὶ τὸ κ. ἰέναι Arist.Metaph. 994a19

    .
    3 c. gen., down from,

    πετρῶν ὦσαι κ. E.Cyc. 448

    .
    II with Verbs implying Rest (so more freq. in Prose), beneath, below, opp. ἄνω, Hes.Th. 301, etc.:

    ὁ τόπος ὁ κ. καλούμενος Pl.Phd. 112c

    .
    b in the world below, S.Aj. 660, OC 1563 (lyr.), etc.; οἱ κ. the dead, Id.Aj. 865, Ant.75, etc.;

    οἱ κ. θεοί Id.El. 292

    , cf. E.Alc. 851.
    c geographically below, southward, Hdt., v. ἄνω (B) A. 11.1e; also κ. οἰκεῖν to dwell on the coast, Th.1.7; οἱ κ., opp. οἱ τὴν μεσόγειαν κατῳκημένοι, ib. 120; ἡ. κ. Γαλατία lower Galatia, Plu Aem.9, etc.;

    βασιλεὺς τῶν τε ἄνω καὶ τῶν κ. χωρῶν OGI90.3

     (Rosetta, ii B.C.).
    d in the race-course, τὰ κ. the starting-place, opp. τὰ ἄνω (the goal), Pl.R. 613b.
    e τὰ κ. τῶν μελῶν the lower limbs of the body, Id.Lg. 794d; ἡ κ. κοιλία, opp. ἡ ἄνω, Arist.Mete. 360b24.PA 676a5; περὶ τὰ κ. χωρεῖν miscarry, fail, Luc. Ind.1.
    f of Time, afterwards, later, Ael.VH5.13;

    οἱ κ. χρόνοι Plu. Cor.25

    ; οἱ κ., opp. οἱ πάλαι, Luc.Hipp.1; τοῦ χρόνου κ. later in time, Ael.VH3.17, NA2.18; Δαρεῖος ὁ κ. ib.6.48; cf. ἄνω (B) A.11.1i.
    g in Logic, τὰ κ. the lower members in a descending series of genera and species, Arist.AP0.97a31, Metaph. 992a18.
    III c. gen., under, below, κ. χθονός, γῆς, A.Eu. 1023, S.OT 968, etc.
    IV [comp] Comp. κατωτέρω lower, downwards, Ar.Ra.70, Alex.173.2: c. gen., lower than, below, Hdt.8.132.
    2 [comp] Sup. κατωτάτω at the lowest part,

    τὰ κ. Id.2.125

     (but in signf. 11.g, Phld.Sign.29).

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > κάτω

  • 14 πρόσωπον

    πρόσωπον, τό: pl. πρόσωπα, [dialect] Ep. ([dialect] Aeol.acc. to Sch.Il.7.212)
    A

    προσώπατα Od.18.192

    , AP5.230 (Maced.), Opp.C.1.419, etc.; dat.

    προσώπασι Il.7.212

    : a masc. nom. πρόσωπος is cited from Pl.Com.250:— face, countenance (cf. μέτωπον), Hom., always in pl., even of a single person, Il.7.212, 18.414, Od.19.361, al. (exc. Il.18.24), and so in Hes. Op. 594 (v.l. -πον), S.Fr.871.6(v.infr.), El. 1277(lyr.), OC 314, X.An. 2.6.11(dub.), AP9.322 (Leon.): sg. in h.Hom.10.2,31.12, and usu. in later writers;

    π. κλιθὲν προσώπῳ Simon.37.12

    ;

    εἰς π. βλέπειν E. Hipp. 280

    ; ἐς π. τινὸς ἀφικέσθαι come before him, ib. 720;

    π. πρός τινα στρέφειν Id.Ph. 457

    ;

    οὐκ ὄψεσθε τὸ π. μου LXXGe.43.3

    , cf. UPZ 70.5 (ii B.C.); κατὰ πρόσωπον in front, facing, Th.1.106, X.Cyr.1.6.43, etc.; τὴν κατὰ π. τῆς ἀντίας φάλαγγος τάξιν ib.6.3.35; κατὰ π. Αἰγύπτου facing, fronting Egypt, LXX Ge.25.18; opp. κατὰ νώτου, Plb. 1.28.9; κατὰ π. ἄγειν, opp. κατὰ κέρας ὑπεραίρειν, Id.11.14.6, etc.; κατὰ π. in person,

    ἡ κατὰ π. ἔντευξις Plu.Caes.17

    ; κατὰ π. παραμυθήσασθαι, opp. διὰ τοῦ ψαφίσματος, IG42(1).86.22 (Epid.); so

    κατὰ πρόσωπα Eudox. Ars11.21

    ; also πρὸς τὸ π. X.Cyn.10.9; ἐπὶ προσώπου Ἰεριχώ in front of Jericho, LXX De.34.1;

    ἔρρ' ἐκ προσώπου Herod. 8.59

    ;

    ἀπὸ π. τῆς γῆς LXXAm.9.8

    ; βλέπειν εἰς π. τινός regard his countenance, Ev.Matt.22.16: usu. of the face of man or God, as

    λειτουργῶν τῷ π. Κυρίου LXX 1 Ki.2.11

    ; οἱ ἄρτοι τοῦ π., of shewbread, ib.21.6: of the ibis, Hdt.2.76; of dogs,

    ἀπὸ τῶν π. φαιδραί X.Cyn.4.2

    ; of horses, Arist.HA 631a5; of deer, ib. 579a2; of fish, Anaxandr. 30,33.16; face of the moon, S.Fr.871.6 (pl.), Plu.2.920b: metaph.,

    ἀργυρωθεῖσαι πρόσωπα.. ἀοιδαί Pi.I.2.8

    .
    2 front, façade, Id.P.6.14, cf. E. Ion 189 (lyr., pl.); κατὰ π. τοῦ ἱεροῦ, τῆς νεώς, PPetr.3p.2 (iii B.C.), Ach.Tat.3.1,2;

    τιθέναι τὰς φιάλας ἐπὶ πρόσωπον Asclep.Myrl.

     ap.Ath.11.501d.
    II one's look, countenance, A.Ag. 639, 794 (anap., pl.), Eu. 990 (anap., pl.), etc.; οὐ τὸ σὸν δείσας π. S.OT 448: metaph.,

    φαίνοισα π. Ἀλάθεια Pi.N.5.17

    .
    2 Astrol., decan considered as the domain of a planet, ἐν ἰδίοις π. Vett.Val.62.21, Paul. Al.C.2.
    III = προσωπεῖον, mask, D.19.287 (- εῖον is v.l.), Arist. Po. 1449a36, b4, Pr. 958a17, Dsc.3.144 (v.l.), Poll.2.47;

    π. ὑπάργυρον κατάχρυσον IG12.276.6

    , cf. 42(1).102.58,68 (Epid., iv B.C.), Clara Rhodos 6/7.428; ὀθόνινον π. prob. in Pl.Com.142;

    π. περίθετον Aristomen.5

    ; of the Roman imagines, Plb.6.53.5; bust or portrait, Sammelb.5221, OGI432.1 (Naksh-i-Rustam, iii A.D.).
    2 dramatic part, character, Phld.Rh.1.199S., Arr.Epict.1.29.45 and 57; κωφὸν π. Cic.Att.13.19.3; character in a book, τὸ τῆς Ἑλλάδος ὄνομα καὶ π. Plb.8.11.5; τὸ τοῦ Ὀδυσσέως π. Id.12.27.10, cf. Phld.Po.5.32; also ἀστοχεῖν τοῦ π., of an author, Callisth.44J.;

    ἐπὶ προσχήματι καὶ π. δικαστῶν Ael.Fr. 168

    .
    IV person, Phld.Rh.1.52S. (pl.);

    ἀδίκως μὴ κρῖνε πρόσωπον Ps.-Phoc.10

    ; προσώπῳ, οὐ καρδίᾳ in person, in bodily presence, 1 Ep.Thess.2.17, cf. 2 Ep.Cor.5.12; ποιεῖν or πληροῦν τὸ π. τινός to represent a person, PRein.56.30 (iv A.D.), Sammelb. 6000ii 12 (vi A.D.); λαμβάνειν π. τινός admit a person to one's presence,

    εἰ προσδέξεταί σε, εἰ λήψεται πρόσωπόν σου LXXMa.1.8

    ; hence, = προσωποληπτεῖν, Ev.Luc.20.21, Ep.Gal.2.6; μὴ ἀποστρέψῃς τὸ π. μου, i.e. do not reject my prayer, LXX 3 Ki.2.20; θαυμάσαι π. ἀσεβοῦς ib.Pr.18.5; ὁ θεὸς ὁ μέγας.., ὅστις οὐ θαυμάζει π. οὐδὲ οὐ μὴ λάβῃ δῶρον ib.De.10.17.
    2 legal personality, Bion Borysth. ap. D.L.4.46.
    3 Gramm., person, D.T.638.4,A.D.Pron.3.12, etc.; γυναικεῖα π. Alex.Trall.2.
    4 π. πόλεως a feature of the city, of a person, Cic.Fam.15.17.2.
    5 f.l.in Zeno Stoic.1.23 (cf.Nicol.Prog.p.4 F.).

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > πρόσωπον

  • 15 ἐπί

    ἐπί prep. w. gen., dat., or acc.; s. the lit. on ἀνά, beg. (Hom.+). The basic idea is ‘upon’ (opp. ὑπό) Kühner-G. I 495; s. also Rob 600–605. (In the foll. classifications case use is presented seriatim; in earlier editions of this lexicon all sections, except 13, 17, and 18 [of time], were included under the general rubric ‘Place’.)
    ① marker of location or surface, answering the question ‘where?’ on, upon, near
    ⓐ w. gen., marking a position on a surface ἐ. (τῆς) γῆς on (the) earth (cp. En 9:1; 98:1; ἐ. γῆς 25:6; PsSol 17:2) Mt 6:10, 19; 9:6; 23:9; Mk 6:47 al. (Ar. 12, 1; Just., A I, 54, 7 al.). ἐ. τῆς θαλάσσης on the sea (cp. Job 9:8; Dio Chrys. 10 [11], 129 βαδίζειν ἐ. τῆς θαλ.; Lucian, Philops. 13 βαδίζειν ἐφʼ ὕδατος, VH 2, 4; Artem. 3, 16 ἐ. τ. θαλάσσης περιπατεῖν; schol. on Nicander, Ther. 15 p. 5, 26ff relying on the testimony of Hesiod: Orion was given a gift [δωρεά] by the gods καὶ ἐ. κυμάτων πορεύεσθαι καὶ ἐ. τῆς γῆς) Mt 14:26; Mk 6:48f; J 6:19 (w. acc. P75; s. 4bβ below). ἐ. τῶν νεφελῶν on the clouds Mt 24:30; 26:64 (Da 7:13; cp. Philo, Praem. 8). ἐ. κλίνης 9:2; Lk 17:34. ἐ. τοῦ δώματος on the roof vs. 31; Mt 24:17; 10:27 foll. by pl. W. verbs: κάθημαι ἐ. τινος sit on someth. (Job 2:8; ἐ. τοῦ ἅρματος GrBar 6:2; cp. JosAs 27:1 ἐ. τοῦ ὀχήματος καθεζόμενος; Just., D. 90, 5 ἐ. λίθου καθεζόμενος) Mt 24:3; 27:19; Ac 8:28; Rv 6:16; 9:17 (the same prep. used in Rv w. κάθημαι and dat. s. bα below, and w. acc. cα). ἑστηκέναι ἐ. τινος stand on someth. Ac 21:40; Rv 10:5, 8 (Just., D. 86, 2 ἐστηρίχθαι). With parts of the body: ἐ. χειρῶν αἴρειν carry on (i.e. in/with) their hands Mt 4:6; Lk 4:11 (both Ps 90:12). ἐ. κεφαλῆς on the head (Hdt. 5, 12, 4) J 20:7; 1 Cor 11:10; Rv 12:1. ἐ. τοῦ μετώπου Rv 7:3; 9:4. ἐ. γυμνοῦ on the naked body Mk 14:51. Cp. use of ἐπί w. καθίζω and gen., and ἐπί w. κάθημαι and acc. Mt 19:28.—In a gener. and fig. sense Ac 21:23.
    ⓑ w. dat., gener. suggesting contiguity on, in, above.
    α. answering the question ‘where?’ (Hom. et al.; ins, pap, LXX; Just., D. 105, 5 ἐ. τῷ σταυρῷ; Tat., 9:1 ἐ. τοῖς ὄρεσι; Ath. 20, 1 ἐ. τῷ μετώπῳ; Mel., P. 19, 131 ἐ. σάκκῳ καὶ σποδῷ) ἐ. πίνακι on a platter Mt 14:8, 11; Mk 6:25, 28. ἀνακλῖναι ἐ. τῷ χλωρῷ χόρτῳ on the green grass 6:39. ἐ. τοῖς κραβάττοις vs. 55. ἐπέκειτο ἐπʼ αὐτῷ lay on it (or before it) J 11:38. καθήμενος ἐ. τῷ θρόνῳ Rv 4:9 (cp. gen. w. καθ. 1a above, and acc. cα below) 5:13; 7:10 and oft. ἐφʼ ἵπποις λευκοῖς on white horses 19:14. ἐ. σανίσιν on planks Ac 27:44. ἐ. τῇ στοᾷ in the colonnade 3:11. τὰ ἐ. τοῖς οὐρανοῖς what is above (or in) the heavens Eph 1:10. ἐπʼ αὐτῷ above him, at his head Lk 23:38 (=Mt 27:37 ἐπάνω τ. κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ).
    β. answering the question ‘whither?’ on, upon (Hom. et al.) w. verbs that indicate a direction: οἰκοδομεῖν ἐ. τινι build upon someth. Mt 16:18. ἐποικοδομεῖν Eph 2:20. ἐπιβάλλειν ἐπίβλημα ἐ. ἱματίῳ παλαιῷ put a patch on an old garment Mt 9:16. ἐπιπίπτειν ἐ. τινι Ac 8:16. ἐκάθισεν ἐ. τῷ θρόνῳ he sat down on the throne GJs 11:1. λίθον ἐπʼ αὐτῇ βαλέτω J 8:7 v.l. (cp. 12a below).
    ⓒ w. acc., answering the question ‘where?’ (Hom. et al.; LXX; JosAs 29:2 φορῶν ἐ. τὸν μηρὸν αὐτοῦ ῥομφαίαν; Just., D. 53, 1 ζυγὸν ἐ. αὐχένα μὴ ἔχων)
    α. on, over someth. καθεύδειν ἐ. τι sleep on someth. Mk 4:38. καθῆσθαι ἐ. τι sit on someth. Mt 19:28 (in the same vs. καθίζω w. gen., s. a above) J 12:15; Rv 4:4; 6:2; 11:16 al.; cp. Lk 21:35b; κεῖσθαι ἐ. τι lie upon someth. 2 Cor 3:15. κατακεῖσθαι Lk 5:25. ἑστηκέναι ἐ. τὸν αἰγιαλόν stand on the shore Mt 13:2; cp. Rv 14:1. ἑστῶτας ἐ. τὴν θάλασσαν standing beside the sea 15:2. ἔστη ἐ. τὴν κεφαλὴν τοῦ παιδίου (the star) remained stationary over the head of the child GJs 21:3. σκηνοῦν ἐ. τινα spread a tent over someone Rv 7:15. ἐ. τὴν δεξιάν at the right hand 5:1. λίθος ἐ. λίθον stone upon stone Mt 24:2.
    β. ἐ. τὸ αὐτό at the same place, together (Ps.-X., Respublica Athen. [The Old Oligarch] 2, 2; Pla., Rep. 329a; SIG 736, 66 [92 B.C.]. In pap=‘in all’: PTebt 14, 20 [114 B.C.]; PFay 102, 6.—2 Km 2:13; En 100:2) εἶναι ἐ. τὸ αὐτό be together Lk 17:35; Ac 1:15; 2:1, 44. In 1 Cor 7:5 it is a euphemistic expr. for sexual union. κατοικεῖν ἐ. τὸ αὐτό live in the same place (Dt 25:5) Hm 5, 1, 4. Also w. verbs of motion (Sus 14 Theod.) συνέρχεσθαι ἐ. τὸ αὐτό come together to the same place 1 Cor 11:20; 14:23; cp. B 4:10 (Just., A I, 67, 3 συνέλευσις γίνεται). συνάγεσθαι (Phlegon of Tralles [Hadr.]: 257 Fgm. 36 III 9 Jac.; PsSol 2:2; TestJob 28:5 Jos., Bell. 2, 346) Mt 22:34; Ac 4:26 (Ps 2:2); 1 Cl 34:7. ἐ. τὸ αὐτὸ μίγνυσθαι be mixed together Hm 10, 3, 3. προσετίθει ἐ. τὸ αὐτό added to their number Ac 2:47.
    γ. at, by, near someone or someth. καθῆσθαι ἐ. τὸ τελώνιον sit at the tax-office Mt 9:9 (ἐ. τὰς ὡραίας πύλας GrBar prol. 2); Mk 2:14. ἑστηκέναι ἐ. τὴν θύραν stand at the door Rv 3:20. σὺ ἔστης ἐ. τὸ θυσιαστήριον you are standing (ἕστηκας deStrycker) as priest at the altar GJs 8:2. ἐφʼ ὑμᾶς among you 2 Th 1:10; cp. Ac 1:21.—Of pers., over whom someth. is done ὀνομάζειν τὸ ὄνομα Ἰησοῦ ἐ. τινα speak the name of Jesus over someone Ac 19:13. ἐπικαλεῖν τὸ ὄνομά τινος ἐ. τινα=to claim someone for one’s own (Jer 14:9; 2 Ch 7:14; 2 Macc 8:15) Ac 15:17 (Am 9:12); Js 2:7; Hs 8, 6, 4. προσεύχεσθαι ἐ. τινα pray over someone Js 5:14.
    ② marker of presence or occurrence near an object or area, at, near
    ⓐ w. gen., of immediate proximity to things at, near (Hdt. 7, 115; X., An. 4, 3, 28 al.; LXX, Just.) ἐ. τ. θυρῶν at the gates (Plut., C. Gracch. 841 [14, 3]; PRyl 127, 8f [29 A.D.] κοιμωμένου μου ἐ. τῆς θύρας; 1 Macc 1:55; Just., D. 111, 4) Ac 5:23 (s. b below for dat. in 5:9). ἐ. τῆς θαλάσσης near the sea (Polyb. 1, 44, 4; Ex 14:2; Dt 1:40; 1 Macc 14:34) J 21:1. ἐ. τῆς ὁδοῦ by the road Mt 21:19. ἐσθίειν ἐ. τῆς πραπέζης τινός eat at someone’s table Lk 22:30 (cp. POxy 99, 14 [55 A.D.] τράπεζα, ἐφʼ ἧς Σαραπίων καὶ μέτοχοι; Da 11:27 LXX ἐ. μιᾶς τραπέζης). ἐ. τοῦ (τῆς) βάτου at the thornbush = in the passage about the thornbush (i.e. Ex 3:1ff) Mk 12:26; Lk 20:37.
    ⓑ with dat., of immediate proximity at, near by (Hom.+) ἦν ἔτι ἐ. τῷ τόπῳ ὅπου was still at the place, where J 11:30 v.l. (for ἐν; cp. Just., D. 402). ἐ. τῇ θύρᾳ (ἐ. θύραις) at the door (Hom. et al.; Wsd 19:17; Jos., Ant. 17, 90; Just., D. 32, 3) Mt 24:33; Mk 13:29; Ac 5:9 (s. a above). ἐ. τοῖς πυλῶσιν Rv 21:12. ἐ. τῇ πηγῇ J 4:6 (Jos., Ant. 5, 58 ἐ. τινι πηγῇ; Just., A I, 64, 1 ἐ. ταῖς … πηγαῖς). ἐ. τῇ προβατικῇ (sc. πύλῃ) near the sheepgate 5:2; cp. Ac 3:10. ἐ. τῷ ποταμῷ near the river (since Il. 7, 133; Jos., Ant. 4, 176 ἐ. τ. Ἰορδάνῳ) Rv 9:14.—Of pers. (Diod S 14, 113, 6; Just., A I, 40, 7) ἐφʼ ὑμῖν among you 2 Cor 7:7; cp. Ac 28:14 v.l.
    ③ marker of involvement in an official proceeding, before, w. gen., of pers., esp. in the language of lawsuits (Pla., Leg. 12, 943d; Isaeus 5, 1 al.; UPZ 71, 15; 16 [152 B.C.]; POxy 38, 11; Mitt-Wilck. I/2, 382, 23=BGU 909, 23; Jos., Vi. 258; Just., A II, 1, 1 ἐ. Οὐρβίκου). ἐ. τοῦ ἡγεμόνος in the governor’s presence Mt 28:14. ἐ. ἡγεμόνων καὶ βασιλέων Mk 13:9. ἐ. σου before you (the procurator) Ac 23:30. ἐ. Τερτούλλου Phlm subscr. v.l.; στάντος μου ἐ. τοῦ συνεδρίου Ac 24:20 (cp. Diod S 11, 55, 4 ἐ. τοῦ κοινοῦ συνεδρίου τ. Ἑλλήνων). γυναικὸς … διαβληθείσης ἐ. τοῦ κυρίου Papias (2:17). κρίνεσθαι ἐ. τῶν ἀδίκων go to law before the unrighteous 1 Cor 6:1. κριθήσεται ἐφʼ ὑμῶν before your tribunal D 11:11. μαρτυρεῖν ἐ. Ποντίου Πιλάτου testify before Pontius Pilate 1 Ti 6:13 (s. μαρτυρέω 1c). ἐ. τοῦ βήματος (POxy 37 I, 3 [49 A.D.]) ἑστὼς ἐ. τοῦ βήματος Καίσαρός εἰμι I am standing before Caesar’s tribunal Ac 25:10 (Appian says Prooem. c. 15 §62 of himself: δίκαις ἐν Ῥώμῃ συναγορεύσας ἐ. τῶν βασιλέων=I acted as attorney in lawsuits in Rome before the emperors).—Gener. in someone’s presence (Appian, Syr. 61 §324 ἐφʼ ὑμῶν=in your presence) ἐ. Τίτου before Titus 2 Cor 7:14. Cp.10 below.
    ④ marker of movement to or contact w. a goal, toward, in direction of, on
    ⓐ w. gen., marking contact with the goal that is reached, answering the question ‘whither?’ toward, on, at w. verbs of motion (Appian, Iber. 98 §427 ἀπέπλευσεν ἐπʼ οἴκου=he sailed [toward] home; PGM 4, 2468f ἀναβὰς ἐ. δώματος; JosAs 27:1 ἀνέδραμε … ἐ. πέτρας; Jos., Ant. 4, 91 ἔφευγον ἐ. τ. πόλεων; Tat. 33:3 Εὐρώπην ἐ. τοῦ ταύρου καθιδρύσαντος) βάλλειν τὸν σπόρον ἐ. τῆς γῆς Mk 4:26; also σπείρειν vs. 31. πίπτειν (Wsd 18:23; TestAbr A 3 p. 80, 11 [Stone p. 8]; JosAs 9:1) 9:20; 14:35. καθιέναι Ac 10:11. τιθέναι (Sir 17:4) Lk 8:16; J 19:19; Ac 5:15. ἔρχεσθαι Hb 6:7; Rv 3:10; γίνεσθαι ἐ. reach, be at J 6:21. γενόμενος ἐ. τοῦ τόπου when he reached the place Lk 22:40. καθίζειν take one’s seat ἐ. θρόνου (JosAs 7:1 al.) Mt 19:28 (s. 1a end); 23:2; 25:31; J 19:13 (ἐ. βήματος of Pilate as Jos., Bell. 2, 172; of Jesus Just., A I, 35, 6). κρεμαννύναι ἐ. ξύλου hang on a tree (i.e. cross) (Gen 40:19; cp. Just., D. 86, 6 σταυρωθῆναι ἐ. τοῦ ξύλου) Ac 5:30; 10:39; cp. Gal 3:13 (Dt 21:23).
    ⓑ w. acc.
    α. specifying direction (En 24:2 ἐ. νότον ‘southward’ of position of the mountain) of motion that takes a particular direction, to, toward ἐκτείνας τ. χεῖρα ἐ. τοὺς μαθητάς Mt 12:49; cp. Lk 22:53 (JosAs 12:8). πορεύεσθαι ἐ. τὸ ἀπολωλός go after the one that is lost 15:4. ἐ. τὴν ῏Ασσον in the direction of Assos Ac 20:13. ἐπιστρέφειν ἐ. τι turn to someth. 2 Pt 2:22 (cp. Pr 26:11; En 99:5). ὡς ἐ. λῃστήν as if against a robber Mt 26:55; Mk 14:48; Lk 22:52.
    β. from one point to another across, over w. motion implied (Hom.+; LXX) περιπατεῖν, ἐλθεῖν ἐ. τ. θάλασσαν or ἐ. τ. ὕδατα Mt 14:25, 28f; J 6:19 P75. Of spreading across the land (PsSol 17:10): famine Ac 7:11; 11:28; darkness Mt 27:45; Lk 23:44. ἐ. σταδίους δώδεκα χιλιάδων across twelve thousand stades Rv 21:16 v.l. (Polyaenus 5, 44, 4 ἐ. στάδια δέκα); ἐ. πλεῖον further (1 Esdr 2:24; 2 Macc 10:27) Ac 4:17.
    γ. of goal attained (Hom. et al.; LXX) on, upon someone or someth. πέσατε ἐφʼ ἡμᾶς Lk 23:30 (Hos 10:8). ἔπεσεν ἐ. τὰ πετρώδη Mt 13:5; cp. Lk 13:4. ἔρχεσθαι ἐ. τινα come upon someone Mt 3:16; also καταβαίνειν fr. above J 1:33; cp. Rv 16:21. ἀναβαίνειν (Jos., Ant. 13, 138; Just., A II, 12, 7) Lk 5:19. ἐπιβαίνειν Mt 21:5 (Zech 9:9).—Ac 2:3; 9:4 al.; διασωθῆναι ἐ. τ. γῆν be brought safely to the land 27:44; cp. vs. 43; Lk 8:27. ἐ. τὸ πλοῖον to the ship Ac 20:13. ἀναπεσεῖν ἐ. τὴν γῆν lie down or sit down on the ground Mt 15:35. ἔρριψεν αὐτὸν χαμαὶ ἐ. τὸν σάκκον he threw himself down on the sackcloth GJs 13:1. τιθέναι τι ἐ. τι put someth. on someth. (JosAs 16:11) Mt 5:15; Lk 11:33; Mk 8:25 v.l.; likew. ἐπιτιθέναι (JosAs 29:5) Mt 23:4; Mk 8:25; Lk 15:5; J 9:6, 15; Ac 15:10. ἐπιβάλλειν τ. χεῖρας ἐ. τινα (Gen 22:12 al.) Mt 26:50; Lk 21:12; Ac 5:18. Mainly after verbs of placing, laying, putting, bringing, etc. on, to: ἀναβιβάζω, ἀναφέρω, βάλλω, γράφω, δίδωμι, ἐγγίζω, ἐπιβιβάζω, ἐπιγράφω, ἐποικοδομέω, ἐπιρ(ρ)ίπτω, θεμελιόω, ἵστημι, κατάγω, οἰκοδομέω, σωρεύω; s. these entries. Sim. βρέχειν ἐ. τινα cause rain to fall upon someone Mt 5:45 (cp. PsSol 17:18); also τ. ἥλιον ἀνατέλλειν ἐ. τινα cause the sun to rise so that its rays fall upon someone *ibid. τύπτειν τινὰ ἐ. τὴν σιαγόνα strike on the cheek Lk 6:29. πίπτειν ἐ. (τὸ) πρόσωπον (Jdth 14:6) on the face Mt 17:6; 26:39; Lk 5:12; 17:16; 1 Cor 14:25; Rv 7:11.—To, upon w. acc. of thing πορεύεσθαι ἐ. τὴν ὁδόν go to the road Ac 8:26; cp. 9:11. ἐ. τὰς διεξόδους Mt 22:9. ἵνα μὴ πνέῃ ἄνεμος ἐ. πᾶν δένδρον so that no wind should blow upon any tree Rv 7:1.
    δ. of closeness to someth. or someone to, up to, in the neighborhood of, on ἐ. τὸ μνημεῖον up to the tomb Mk 16:2; Lk 24:1 v.l., 22, 24; cp. ἐ. τὸ μνῆμα Mk 16:2 v.l.; Lk 24:1. ἔρχεσθαι ἐ. τι ὕδωρ come to some water Ac 8:36. ἐ. τὴν πύλην τὴν σιδηρᾶν to the iron gate 12:10. καταβαίνειν ἐ. τὴν θάλασσαν go down to the sea J 6:16. ἐ. τὸν Ἰορδάνην Mt 3:13 (Just., D. 88, 3 al.). ἀναπίπτειν ἐ. τὸ στῆθος he leaned back on (Jesus’) breast J 13:25; 21:20. πίπτειν ἐ. τοὺς πόδας fall at (someone’s) feet Ac 10:25 (JosAs 14:10 ἔπεσεν ἐ πρόσωπον ἐ. τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ). ἐ. τ. ἀκάνθας among the thorns Mt 13:7.—W. acc. of pers. to someone ἐ. τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐλθόντες they came to Jesus J 19:33; cp. Mt 27:27; Mk 5:21.
    ε. in imagery of goal or objective to, toward (Just., A II, 7, 6 ἐπʼ ἀμφότερα τρέπεσθαι) ἐπιστρέφειν, ἐπιστρέφεσθαι ἐ. τινα turn to (Dt 30:10; 31:20 al.; Ar. 2, 1 ἔλθωμεν καὶ ἐ. τὸ ἀνθρώπινον γένος ‘let us now turn to …’; Just., D. 56, 11 ἐ. τὰς γραφὰς ἐπανελθών) Lk 1:17; Ac 9:35; 11:21; 14:15; 26:20; Gal 4:9; 1 Pt 2:25.
    ⑤ marker of manner, corresponding to an adv., w. dat. (Aeschyl., Suppl. 628 ἐπʼ ἀληθείᾳ; UPZ 162 VI, 3 [117 B.C.] κακοτρόπως καὶ ἐ. ῥαδιουργίᾳ; POxy 237 VI, 21 ἐ. τῇ τῶν ἀνθρ. σωτηρίᾳ; ἐφʼ ὁράσει En 14:8; Just., A I, 9, 3 ἐφʼ ὕβρει; 55, 7 ἐ. τούτῳ τῷ σχήματι ‘in this form’; Tat. 17, 1 ἐπʼ ἀκριβείᾳ; Ath. 33, 2 ἐφʼ ἑνὶ γάμῳ) ὁ σπείρων ἐπʼ εὐλογίαις (in contrast to ὁ σπείρων φειδομένως one who sows sparingly) one who sows in blessing (i.e. generously) 2 Cor 9:6. ἐπʼ εὐλογίαις θερίζειν reap generously ibid.
    ⑥ marker of basis for a state of being, action, or result, on, w. dat. (Hom. et al.)
    ⓐ ἐπʼ ἄρτῳ ζῆν live on bread Mt 4:4; Lk 4:4 (both Dt 8:3. cp. Ps.-Pla., Alcib. 1, 105c; Plut., Mor. 526d; Alciphron 3, 7, 5; SibOr 4, 154). ἐ. τῷ ῥήματί σου depending on your word Lk 5:5. οὐ συνῆκαν ἐ. τοῖς ἄρτοις they did not arrive at an understanding (of it) (by reflecting) on (the miracle of) the loaves Mk 6:52 (cp. Demosth. 18, 121 τί σαυτὸν οὐκ ἐλλεβορίζεις ἐ. τούτοις [sc. λόγοις];=why do you not come to an understanding concerning these words?). ἐ. τῇ πίστει on the basis of faith Ac 3:16; Phil 3:9. ἐπʼ ἐλπίδι on the basis of hope, supporting itself on hope Ac 2:26 (? s. ἐλπίς 1bα); Ro 4:18; 8:20; 1 Cor 9:10; Tit 1:2.—Ac 26:6 ἐπʼ ἐλπίδι gives the basis of the trial at law, as does ἐ. εὐεργεσίᾳ 4:9. ἀπολύειν τ. γυναῖκα ἐ. πορνείᾳ Mt 19:9 (cp. Dio Chrys. 26 [43], 10 ἀπολύειν ἐπʼ ἀργυρίῳ; Ath. 2, 3 κρίνεσθαι … μὴ ἐ. τῷ ὀνόματι, ἐ. δὲ τῷ ἀδικήματι). γυναικὸς ἐ. πόλλαις ἁμαρτίαις διαβληθείσης Papias (2:17). On the basis of the testimony of two witnesses (cp. Appian, Iber. 79 §343 ἤλεγχον ἐ. μάρτυσι) Hb 10:28 (Dt 17:6); sim. use of ἐ. τινί on the basis of someth.: 8:6; 9:10, 15 (here it may also be taken in the temporal sense; s. 18 below), 17. ἁμαρτάνειν ἐ. τῷ ὁμοιώματι τ. παραβάσεως Ἀδάμ Ro 5:14 (ὁμοίωμα 1). δαπανᾶν ἐ. τινι pay the expenses for someone Ac 21:24. ἀρκεῖσθαι ἐ. τινι be content w. someth. 3J 10.
    ⓑ w. verbs of believing, hoping, trusting: πεποιθέναι (Wsd 3:9; Sus 35; 1 Macc 10:71; 2 Macc 7:40 and oft.) Lk 11:22; 18:9; 2 Cor 1:9; Hb 2:13 (2 Km 22:3). πιστεύειν Lk 24:25; Ro 9:33; 10:11; 1 Pt 2:6 (the last three Is 28:16). ἐλπίζειν (2 Macc 2:18; Sir 34:7) Ro 15:12 (Is 11:10); 1 Ti 4:10; 6:17; cp. 1J 3:3. παρρησιάζεσθαι Ac 14:3.
    ⓒ after verbs which express feelings, opinions, etc.: at, because of, from, with (Hom. et al.) διαταράσσεσθαι Lk 1:29. ἐκθαυμάζειν Mk 12:17. ἐκπλήσσεσθαι Mt 7:28; Mk 1:22; Lk 4:32; Ac 13:12. ἐξίστασθαι (Jdth 11:16; Wsd 5:2 al.) Lk 2:47. ἐπαισχύνεσθαι (Is 1:29) Ro 6:21. εὐφραίνεσθαι (Sir 16:1; 18:32; 1 Macc 11:44) Rv 18:20. θαμβεῖσθαι Mk 10:24; cp. Lk 5:9; Ac 3:10. θαυμάζειν (Lev 26:32; Jdth 10:7 al.; Jos., Ant. 10, 277) Mk 12:17 v.l. μακροθυμεῖν (Sir 18:11; 29:8; 35:19) Mt 18:26, 29; Lk 18:7; Js 5:7. μετανοεῖν (Plut., Ag. 803 [19, 5]; Ps.-Lucian, Salt. 84; Prayer of Manasseh [=Odes 12] 7; Just., A I, 61, 10; D. 95, 3 al.) 2 Cor 12:21. ὀδυνᾶσθαι (cp. Tob 6:15) Ac 20:38. ὀργίζεσθαι Rv 12:17. σπλαγχνίζεσθαι Mt 14:14; Lk 7:13. συλλυπεῖσθαι Mk 3:5. στυγνάζειν 10:22. χαίρειν (PEleph 13, 3; Jos., Ant. 1, 294; Tob 13:15; Bar 4:33; JosAs 4:2; Ar. 15, 7) Mt 18:13; Lk 1:14; 13:17; Ro 16:19 al. χαρὰν καὶ παράκλησιν ἔχειν Phlm 7. χαρὰ ἔσται Lk 15:7; cp. vs. 10 (Jos., Ant. 6, 116 ἡ ἐ. τῇ νίκῃ χαρά). Also w. verbs that denote aroused feelings παραζηλοῦν and παροργίζειν make jealous and angry at Ro 10:19 (Dt 32:21). παρακαλεῖν 1 Th 3:7a (cp. Just., D. 78:8 παράκλησιν ἐχουσῶν ἐ.), as well as those verbs that denote an expression of the emotions ἀγαλλιᾶσθαι (cp. Tob 13:15; Ps 69:5) Lk 1:47; Hs 8, 1, 18; 9, 24, 2. καυχᾶσθαι (Diod S 16, 70; Sir 30:2) Ro 5:2. κοπετὸν ποιεῖν (cp. 3 Macc 4:3) Ac 8:2. ὀλολύζειν Js 5:1. αἰνεῖν (cp. X., An. 3, 1, 45 al.) Lk 2:20. δοξάζειν (Polyb. 6, 53, 10; cp. Diod S 17, 21, 4 δόξα ἐ. ἀνδρείᾳ=fame because of bravery) Ac 4:21; 2 Cor 9:13. εὐχαριστεῖν give thanks for someth. (s. εὐχαριστέω 2; UPZ 59, 10 [168 B.C.] ἐ. τῷ ἐρρῶσθαί σε τ. θεοῖς εὐχαρίστουν) 1 Cor 1:4; cp. 2 Cor 9:15; 1 Th 3:9.—ἐφʼ ᾧ = ἐπὶ τούτῳ ὅτι for this reason that, because (Diod S 19, 98; Appian, Bell. Civ. 1, 112 §520; Ael. Aristid. 53 p. 640 D.; Synes., Ep. 73 p. 221c; Damasc., Vi. Isid. 154; Syntipas p. 12, 9; 127, 8; Thomas Mag. ἐφʼ ᾧ ἀντὶ τοῦ διότι; cp. W-S. §24, 5b and 12f. S. WKümmel, D. Bild des Menschen im NT ’48, 36–40) Ro 5:12 (SLyonnet, Biblica 36, ’55, 436–56 [denies a causal sense here]. On the probability of commercial idiom s. FDanker, FGingrich Festschr. ’72, 104f, also Ro 5:12, Sin under Law: NTS 14, ’68, 424–39; against him SPorter, TynBull 41, ’90, 3–30, also NTS 39, ’93, 321–33; difft. JFitzmyer, Anchor Bible Comm.: Romans, ad loc. ‘w. the result that all have sinned’); 2 Cor 5:4; Phil 3:12; for, indeed 4:10.
    ⑦ marker of addition to what is already in existence, to, in addition to. W. dat. (Hom. et al.; PEleph 5, 17 [284/283 B.C.] μηνὸς Τῦβι τρίτῃ ἐπʼ εἰκάδι; Tob 2:14; Sir 3:27; 5:5) προσέθηκεν τοῦτο ἐ. πᾶσιν he added this to everything else Lk 3:20 (cp. Lucian, Luct. [On Funerals], 24). ἐ. τ. παρακλήσει ἡμῶν in addition to our comfort 2 Cor 7:13. λύπη ἐ. λύπῃ grief upon grief Phil 2:27 v.l. (cp. Soph., Oed. C. 544, also Polyb. 1, 57, 1 πληγὴ ἐ. πληγῇ; Plut., Mor. 123f; Polyaenus 5, 52 ἐ. φόνῳ φόνον; Quint. Smyrn. 5, 602 ἐ. πένθει πένθος=sorrow upon sorrow; Sir 26:15). ἐ. τῇ σῇ εὐχαριστίᾳ to your prayer of thanks 1 Cor 14:16. So perh. also Hb 8:1. ἐ. πᾶσι τούτοις to all these Col 3:14; Lk 16:26 v.l. (X., Mem. 1, 2, 25 al.; Sir 37:15; cp. 1 Macc 10:42; Just., D. 133, 1 ἐ. τούτοις πᾶσι).—W. acc.: addition to someth. of the same kind Mt 6:27; Lk 12:25; Rv 22:18a. λύπην ἐ. λύπην sorrow upon sorrow Phil 2:27 (cp. Is 28:10, 13; Ezk 7:26; Ps 68:28).
    ⑧ marker of perspective, in consideration of, in regard to, on the basis of, concerning, about, w. gen. (Antig. Car. 164 ἐ. τῶν οἴνων ἀλλοιοῦσθαι; 4 Macc. 2:9 ἐ. τῶν ἑτέρων … ἔστιν ἐπιγνῶναι τοῦτο, ὅτι …; Ath. 29, 2 τὰ ἐ. τῆς μανίας πάθη) ἐ. δύο ἢ τριῶν μαρτύρων on the evidence of two or three witnesses 1 Ti 5:19 (cp. TestAbr A 13 p. 92, 22ff. [Stone p. 32]). Sim. in the expr. ἐ. στόματος δύο μαρτύρων (Dt 19:15) Mt 18:16; 2 Cor 13:1. ἐπʼ αὐτῆς on the basis of it Hb 7:11. ἐπʼ ἀληθείας based on truth = in accordance w. truth, truly (Demosth. 18, 17 ἐπʼ ἀληθείας οὐδεμιᾶς εἰρημένα; POxy 255, 16 [48 A.D.]; Da 2:8; Tob 8:7; En 104:11) Mk 12:14, 32; Lk 4:25; 20:21; Ac 4:27. ἐφʼ ἑαυτοῦ based on himself = to or by himself (X., An. 2, 4, 10; Demosth. 18, 224 ἐκρίνετο ἐφʼ ἑαυτοῦ; Dionys. Hal., Comp. Verb. 16 ἐ. σεαυτοῦ. Cp. Kühner-G. I 498e) 2 Cor 10:7.—To introduce the object which is to be discussed or acted upon λέγειν ἐ. τινος speak of, about someth. (Pla., Charm., 155d, Leg. 2, 662d; Isocr. 6, 41; Aelian, VH 1, 30; Jer 35:8; EpArist 162; 170; Ath. 5:1 ἐ. τοῦ νοητοῦ … δογματίζειν) Gal 3:16. Do someth. on, in the case of (cp. 1 Esdr 1:22) σημεῖα ποιεῖν ἐ. τῶν ἀσθενούντων work miracles on the sick J 6:2.—On B 13:6 s. τίθημι 1bζ.—In ref. to someth. (Aristot., Pol. 1280a, 17; 4 Macc 12:5 τῶν ἐ. τῆς βασιλείας … πραγμάτων; Just., A I, 5, 1 ἐφʼ ἡμῶν ‘in our case’, D. 131, 4; Ath. 15, 3 ἐ. τῆς ὕλης καὶ τοῦ θεοῦ ‘as respects God and matter, so …’) ἐ. τινων δεῖ ἐγκρατεύεσθαι in certain matters one must practice self-control Hm 8:1. οὔτε … οἴδασι τὸν ἐ. τοῦ πυροῦ σπόρον nor do they comprehend (the figurative sense of) the sowing of wheat AcPlCor 2:26 (cp. 1 Cor 15:36f).
    ⑨ marker of power, authority, control of or over someone or someth., over
    ⓐ w. gen. (Hdt. 5, 109 al.; Mitt-Wilck. I/1, 124, 1=BGU 1120, 1 [5 B.C.] πρωτάρχῳ ἐ. τοῦ κριτηρίου; 287, 1; LXX; AscIs 2:5 τοῦ ἐ. τῶν πραγματε[ι] ῶν=Denis p. 109) βασιλεύειν ἐ. τινος (Judg 9:8, 10; 1 Km 8:7) Rv 5:10. ἔχειν βασιλείαν ἐ. τῶν βασιλέων 17:18. ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν ἐ. τινος have power over someone 20:6. διδόναι ἐξουσίαν ἐ. τινος 2:26. καθιστάναι τινὰ ἐ. τινος set someone over, put someone in charge, of someth. or someone (Pla., Rep. 5, 460b; Demosth. 18, 118; Gen 39:4f; 1 Macc 6:14; 10:37; 2 Macc 12:20 al.; EpArist 281; τεταγμένος En 20:5) Mt 24:45; Lk 12:42; Ac 6:3. εἶναι ἐ. τινος (Synes., Ep. 79 p. 224d; Tob 1:22; Jdth 14:13; 1 Macc 10:69) ὸ̔ς ἦν ἐ. πάσης τῆς γάζης αὐτῆς who was in charge of all her treasure 8:27. Of God ὁ ὢν ἐ. πάντων (Apollonius of Tyana [I A.D.] in Eus., PE 4, 13) Ro 9:5; cp. Eph 4:6. ὁ ἐ. τινος w. ὤν to be supplied (Demosth. 18, 247 al.; Diod S 13, 47, 6; Plut., Pyrrh. 385 [5, 7], Aemil. Paul. 267 [23, 6]; PTebt 5, 88 [118 B.C.] ὁ ἐ. τ. προσόδων; 1 Macc 6:28; 2 Macc 3:7; 3 Macc 6:30 al.; EpArist 110; 174) ὁ ἐ. τοῦ κοιτῶνος the chamberlain Ac 12:20.
    ⓑ w dat. (X., Cyr. 1, 2, 5; 2, 4, 25 al., An. 4, 1, 13; Demosth. 19, 113; Aeschines 2, 73; Esth 8:12e; Just., A II, 5, 2 ἀγγέλοις οὓς ἐ. τούτοις ἔταξε; cp. Ath. 24, 3; Ath. 6, 4 τὸν ἐ. τῇ κινήσει τοῦ σώματος λόγον) Mt 24:47; Lk 12:44.
    ⓒ w. acc. (X., Hell. 3, 4, 20 al.; Dionys. Byz. §56 θεῷ ἐ. πάντα δύναμις; LXX; PsSol 17:3, 32) βασιλεύειν ἐ. τινα rule over someone (Gen 37:8; Judg 9:15 B al.) Lk 1:33; 19:14, 27; Ro 5:14. καθιστάναι τινὰ ἐ. τινα set someone over someone (X., Cyr. 4, 5, 58) κριτὴν ἐφʼ ὑμᾶς as judge over you Lk 12:14; ἡγούμενον ἐπʼ Αἴγυπτον Ac 7:10; cp. Hb 2:7 v.l. (Ps 8:7); 3:6; 10:21. ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν ἐ. τι Rv 16:9. ἐξουσίαν διδόναι ἐ. τι (Sir 33:20) Lk 9:1; 10:19; Rv 6:8; cp. 22:14. φυλάσσειν φυλακὰς ἐ. τι Lk 2:8 (cp. En 100:5). ὑπεραίρεσθαι ἐ. τινα exalt oneself above someone 2 Th 2:4 (cp. Da 11:36); but here the mng. against is also poss. (s. 12b below). πιστὸς ἐ. τι faithful over someth. Mt 25:21, 23.
    ⑩ marker of legal proceeding, before, w. acc. in the lang. of the law-courts ἐ. ἡγεμόνας καὶ βασιλεῖς ἄγεσθαι be brought before governors and kings Mt 10:18; cp. Lk 21:12 (cp. BGU 22, 36 [114 A.D.] ἀξιῶ ἀκθῆναι [=ἀχθῆναι] τ. ἐνκαλουμένους ἐ. σὲ πρὸς δέουσαν ἐπέξοδον; Just., A II, 2, 12 ἐ. Οὔρβικον). ὑπάγεις ἐπʼ ἄρχοντα you are going before the magistrate Lk 12:58; cp. Ac 16:19. ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἐ. τὸν Πιλᾶτον Lk 23:1. ἐ. τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς Ac 9:21. ἐ. Καίσαρα πορεύεσθαι come before the emperor 25:12. ἐ. τὰς συναγωγάς Lk 12:11. ἐ. τὸ βῆμα Ac 18:12. Cp. 3 above. Here the focus is on transfer to the judiciary.
    ⑪ marker of purpose, goal, result, to, for, w. acc. (Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 2, 3 Jac. ἐ. κατοικίαν) ἐ. τὸ βάπτισμα for baptism=to have themselves baptized Mt 3:7 (cp. Just., A I, 61, 10 ἐ. τὸ λουτρόν; D. 56, 1 ἐ. τὴν … κρίσιν πεμφθεῖσι). ἐ. τὴν θεωρίαν ταύτην for (i.e. to see) this sight Lk 23:48 (sim. Hom. et al.; POxy 294, 18 [22 A.D.]; LXX; Tat. 23, 2 ἐ. τὴν θέαν). ἐ. τὸ συμφέρον to (our) advantage Hb 12:10 (cp. Tat. 6, 1; 34, 2 οὐκ ἐ. τι χρήσιμον ‘to no purpose’). ἐ. σφαγήν Ac 8:32 (Is 53:7); cp. Mt 22:5; ἐ. τ. τελειότητα Hb 6:1. ἐ. τοῦτο for this (X., An. 2, 5, 22; Jos., Ant. 12, 23) Lk 4:43. ἐφʼ ὅ; for what (reason)? Mt 26:50 v.l. (s. ὅς 1bα and 1iβ). Cp. 16.
    ⑫ marker of hostile opposition, against
    ⓐ w. dat. (Hom. et al.; 2 Macc 13:19; Sir 28:23 v.l.; fig. Ath. 22, 7 τοὺς ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς λόγους ‘counter-evidence’) Lk 12:52f (s. use of acc. b below); Ac 11:19. Cp. J 8:7 v.l. (1bβ above).
    ⓑ w. acc. (Hdt. 1, 71; X., Hell. 3, 4, 20 al.; Jos., Ant. 13, 331; LXX; En; TestJud 3:1 al.; JosAs 19:2; Just., D. 103, 7; Tat. 36, 2) ὥρμησαν ἐ. αὐτόν Ac 7:57. ἔρχεσθαι Lk 14:31. ἐπαναστήσονται τέκνα ἐ. γονεῖς Mt 10:21; Mk 13:12; cp. ἔθνος ἐ. ἔθνος Mt 24:7; Mk 13:8. ἐφʼ ἑαυτόν divided against himself Mt 12:26; Mk 3:24f, 26; Lk 11:17f; cp. J 13:18 (s. Ps 40:10); Ac 4:27; 13:50 al.—Lk 12:53 (4 times; the first and third occurrences w. the acc. are prob. influenced by usage in Mic 7:6; the use of the dat. Lk 12:52f [s. a above] w. a verb expressing a circumstance is in accord with older Gk. [Il. et al.], which prefers the acc. with verbs of motion in ref. to hostility). Cp. 15.
    ⑬ marker of number or measure, w. acc. (Hdt. et. al.; LXX; GrBar 3:6) ἐ. τρίς (CIG 1122, 9; PHolm α18) three times Ac 10:16; 11:10. So also ἐ. πολύ more than once Hm 4, 1, 8. ἐ. πολύ (also written ἐπιπολύ) in a different sense to a great extent, carefully (Hdt., Thu. et al.; Lucian, D. Deor. 6, 2; 25, 2; 3 Macc 5:17; Jos., Ant. 17, 107) B 4:1. ἐ. πλεῖον to a greater extent, further (Hdt., Thu. et al.; Diod S 11, 60, 5 al.; prob. 2 Macc 12:36; TestGad 7:2; Ar. 4, 3; Ath. 7, 1 ἐ. το πλεῖστον) 2 Ti 3:9; 1 Cl 18:3 (Ps 50:4). ἐ. τὸ χεῖρον 2 Ti 3:13. ἐφʼ ὅσον to the degree that, in so far as (Diod S 1, 93, 2; Maximus Tyr. 11, 3c ἐφʼ ὅσον δύναται; Hierocles 14 p. 451) Mt 25:40, 45; B 4:11; 17:1; Ro 11:13.
    ⑭ marker indicating the one to whom, for whom, or about whom someth. is done, to, on, about
    ⓐ w. dat. πράσσειν τι ἐ. τινι do someth. to someone Ac 5:35 (thus Appian, Bell. Civ. 3, 15 §51; cp. δρᾶν τι ἐ. τινι Hdt. 3, 14; Aelian, NA 11, 11); about γεγραμμένα ἐπʼ αὐτῷ J 12:16 (cp. Hdt. 1, 66). προφητεύειν ἐ. τινι Rv 10:11. μαρτυρεῖν bear witness about Hb 11:4; Rv 22:16. ἐ. σοὶ … φανερώσει κύριος τὸ λύτρον the Lord will reveal the salvation to you GJs 7:2.
    ⓑ w. acc.
    α. ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐφʼ ὸ̔ν γεγόνει τὸ σημεῖον the man on whom the miracle had been performed Ac 4:22 (cp. Just., D. 128, 1 κρίσεως γεγενημένης ἐ. Σόδομα). ἐφʼ ὸ̔ν λέγεται ταῦτα the one about whom this was said Hb 7:13 (cp. ἐ. πόρρω οὖσαν [γενεὰν] ἐγὼ λαλῶ En 1:2). γέγραπται ἐπʼ αὐτόν Mk 9:12f; cp. Ro 4:9; 1 Ti 1:18; βάλλειν κλῆρον ἐ. τι for someth. Mk 15:24; J 19:24 (Ps 21:19). ἀνέβη ὁ κλῆρος ἐ. Συμεών the lot came up in favor of Simeon GJs 24:4.
    β. of powers, conditions, etc., which come upon someone or under whose influence someone is: on, upon, to, over ἐγένετο ῥῆμα θεοῦ ἐ. Ἰωάννην the word of God came to John Lk 3:2 (cp. Jer 1:1). Of divine blessings (cp. En 1:8; ParJer 5:28) Mt 10:13; 12:28; Lk 10:6; 11:20; cp. 10:9; Ac 10:10. ἵνα ἐπισκηνώσῃ ἐπʼ ἐμὲ ἡ δύναμις τ. Χριστοῦ that the power of Christ may rest upon me 2 Cor 12:9. χάρις θεοῦ ἦν ἐπʼ αὐτό Lk 2:40. Various verbs are used in ref. to the Holy Spirit, either in pass. or act. role, in connection w. ἐ. τινα: ἐκχεῖν Ac 2:17f (Jo 3:1f); cp. 10:45; Tit 3:6. ἀποστέλλειν (ἐξαποστέλλειν v.l.) Lk 24:49. ἐπέρχεσθαι 1:35; Ac 1:8 (Just., D. 87, 3; cp. ἔρχεσθαι A I, 33, 6; D. 49, 7 ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἠλίου ἐ. τὸν Ἰωάννην ἐλθεῖν). ἐπιπίπτειν 10:44. καταβαίνειν Lk 3:22; J 1:33. τίθεσθαι Mt 12:18 (cp. Is 42:1). Also εἶναι Lk 2:25. μένειν J 1:32f. ἀναπαύεσθαι 1 Pt 4:14. Of unpleasant or startling experiences Lk 1:12, 65; 4:36; Ac 13:11; 19:17; Rv 11:11.—Lk 19:43; 21:35, cp. vs. 34; J 18:4; Eph 5:6; cp. Rv 3:3.—Ro 2:2, 9; 15:3 (Ps 68:10). Of the blood of the righteous, that comes over or upon the murderers Mt 23:35; 27:25; Ac 5:28. Of care, which one casts on someone else 1 Pt 5:7 (Ps 54:23).
    ⑮ marker of feelings directed toward someone, in, on, for, toward, w. acc., after words that express belief, trust, hope: πιστεύειν ἐ. τινα, w. acc. (Wsd 12:2; Just., D. 16:4 al.) Ac 9:42; 11:17; 16:31; 22:19; Ro 4:24. πίστις Hb 6:1. πεποιθέναι (Is 58:14) Mt 27:43; 2 Th 3:4; 2 Cor 2:3. ἐλπίζειν (1 Ch 5:20; 2 Ch 13:18 al.; PsSol 9:10; 17:3; Just., D. 16:4 al.) 1 Pt 1:13; 1 Ti 5:5. After words that characterize an emotion or its expression: for κόπτεσθαι (Zech 12:10) Rv 1:7; 18:9. κλαίειν Lk 23:28; Rv 18:9 (cp. JosAs 15:9 χαρήσεται ἐ. σέ). σπλαγχνίζεσθαι Mt 15:32; Mk 8:2; 9:22; Hm 4, 3, 5; Hs 9, 24, 2. χρηστός toward Lk 6:35. χρηστότης Ro 11:22; Eph 2:7; cp. Ro 9:23. Esp. also if the feelings or their expressions are of a hostile nature: toward, against (cp. λοιδορεῖν Just., D. 137, 2) ἀποτομία Ro 11:22. μαρτύριον Lk 9:5. μάρτυς ἐ. τ. ἐμὴν ψυχήν a witness against my soul (cp. Dssm., LO 258; 355 [LAE 304; 417]) 2 Cor 1:23. ἀσχημονεῖν 1 Cor 7:36. μοιχᾶσθαι Mk 10:11. τολμᾶν 2 Cor 10:2 (En 7:4). βρύχειν τ. ὀδόντας Ac 7:54. Cp. 12.
    ⑯ marker of object or purpose, with dat. in ref. to someth. (Hom., Thu. et al.; SIG 888, 5 ἐ. τῇ τῶν ἀνθρ. σωτηρίᾳ; PTebt 44, 6 [114 B.C.] ὄντος μου ἐ. θεραπείᾳ ἐν τῷ Ἰσιείω; LXX; TestJob 3:5 ὁ ἐ. τῇ σωτηρίᾳ τῆς ἐμῆς ψυχῆς ἐλθών; Jos., Ant. 5, 101; Just., A I, 29, 1 ἐ. παίδων ἀναστροφῇ; D. 91, 4 ἐ. σωτηρίᾳ τῶν πιστευόντων) καλείν τινα ἐ. τινι call someone for someth. Gal 5:13 (on ἐπʼ ἐλευθερίᾳ cp. Demosth. 23, 124; [59], 32); ἐ. ἀκαθαρσίᾳ for impurity, i.e. so that we should be impure 1 Th 4:7. κτισθέντες ἐ. ἔργοις ἀγαθοῖς for good deeds Eph 2:10. λογομαχεῖν ἐ. καταστροφῇ τῶν ἀκουόντων for the ruin of those who hear 2 Ti 2:14 (cp. Eur., Hipp. 511; X., Mem. 2, 3, 19 ἐ. βλάβη; Hdt. 1, 68 ἐ. κακῷ ἀνθρώπου; Polyb. 27, 7, 13 and PGM 4, 2440 ἐπʼ ἀγαθῷ=‘for good’). Cp. 11.
    ⑰ marker in idiom of authorization, w. dat.: the formula ἐ. τῷ ὀνοματί τινος, in the name of someone, used w. many verbs (Just., D. 39, 6 w. γίνεσθαι, otherw. ἐ. ὀνόματος, e.g. A I, 61, 13; w. διὰ τοῦ ὀ. and in oaths κατὰ τοῦ ὀ. A II, 6, 6, D. 30, 3; 85, 2.—Ath. 23, 1 ἐ. ὀνόματι εἰδώλων.—ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι LXX; JosAs 9:1), focuses on the authorizing function of the one named in the gen. (cp. WHeitmüller [‘Im Namen Jesu’ 1903, 13ff], ‘in connection with, or by the use of, i.e. naming, or calling out, or calling upon the name’ [88]): βαπτίζειν Ac 2:38. δέχεσθαί τινα Mt 18:5; Mk 9:37; Lk 9:48. διδάσκειν Ac 4:18; 5:28. δύναμιν ποιεῖν Mk 9:39. ἐκβάλλειν δαιμόνια Lk 9:49 v.l. ἔρχεσθαι Mt 24:5; Mk 13:6; Lk 21:8. κηρύσσειν 24:47. λαλεῖν Ac 4:17; 5:40. Semantically divergent from the preceding, but formulaically analogous, is καλεῖν τινα ἐ. τῷ ὀν. τινος name someone after someone (2 Esdr 17:63) Lk 1:59.—ὄνομα 1dγג.—M-M.
    ⑱ marker of temporal associations, in the time of, at, on, for
    ⓐ w. gen., time within which an event or condition takes place (Hom.+) in the time of, under (kings or other rulers): in the time of Elisha Lk 4:27 (cp. Just., D. 46, 6 ἐ. Ἠλίου). ἐ. τῆς μετοικεσίας at the time of the exile Mt 1:11. Under=during the rule or administration of (Hes., Op. 111; Hdt. 6, 98 al.; OGI 90, 15; PAmh 43, 2 [173 B.C.]; UPZ 162 V, 5 [117 B.C.]; 1 Esdr 2:12; 1 Macc 13:42; 2 Macc 15:22; Jos., Ant. 12, 156 ἐ. ἀρχιερέως Ὀ.) ἐ. Ἀβιαθὰρ ἀρχιερέως under, in the time of, Abiathar the high priest Mk 2:26. ἐ. ἀρχιερέως Ἅννα καὶ Καιάφα Lk 3:2. ἐ. Κλαυδίου Ac 11:28 (Just., A I, 26, 2). ἐ. τῶν πατέρων in the time of the fathers 1 Cl 23:3. ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν in the last days (Gen 49:1; Num 24:14; Mi 4:1; Jer 37:24; Da 10:14) 2 Pt 3:3; Hs 9, 12, 3; cp. Hb 1:2. ἐπʼ ἐσχάτου τοῦ χρόνου in the last time Jd 18. ἐπʼ ἐσχάτου τῶν χρόνων at the end of the times/ages 1 Pt 1:20. ἐ. τῶν προσευχῶν μου when I pray, in my prayers (cp. PTebt 58, 31 [111 B.C.] ἐ. τ. διαλόγου, ‘in the discussion’; 4 Macc 15:19 ἐ. τ. βασάνων ‘during the tortures’; Sir 37:29; 3 Macc 5:40; Demetr.: 722, Fgm. 1, 14 Jac. ἐ. τοῦ ἀρίστου; Synes., Ep. 121 p. 258c ἐ. τῶν κοινῶν ἱερῶν) Ro 1:10; Eph 1:16; 1 Th 1:2; Phlm 4.
    ⓑ w. dat., time at or during which (Hom. et al.; PTebt 5, 66 [118 B.C.]; PAmh 157; LXX; Just., A I, 13, 3 ἐ. χρόνοις Τίερίου) at, in, at the time of, during: ἐ. τοῖς νῦν χρόνοις in these present times 2 Cl 19:4. ἐ. τῇ πρώτῃ διαθήκῃ at the time of the first covenant Hb 9:15. ἐ. συντελείᾳ τ. αἰώνων at the close of the age 9:26 (Tat. 13, 1 ἐ. ς. τοῦ κόσμου; cp. Sir 22:10 and PLond III, 954, 18 p. 154 [260 A.D.] ἐ. τέλει τ. χρόνου; POxy 275, 20 [66 A.D.] ἐ. συνκλεισμῷ τ. χρόνου; En 27:3 ἐπʼ ἐσχάτοις αἰώσιν). ἐ. τῇ θυσίᾳ at the time of, together with, the sacrifice Phil 2:17. ἐ. πάσῃ τῇ μνείᾳ ὑμῶν at every remembrance of you Phil 1:3. ἐ. παροργισμῷ ὑμῶν during your wrath, i.e. while you are angry Eph 4:26. ἐ. πάσῃ τῇ ἀνάγκῃ in all (our) distress 1 Th 3:7b. ἐ. πάσῃ τῇ θλίψει 2 Cor 1:4. ἐ. τούτῳ in the meanwhile J 4:27 (Lucian, Dial. Deor. 17, 2, cp. Philops. 14 p. 41; Syntipas p. 76, 2 ἐφʼ ἡμέραις ἑπτα; 74, 6).
    ⓒ w. acc.
    α. answering the question ‘when?’ on: ἐ. τὴν αὔριον (Sb 6011, 14 [I B.C.]; PRyl 441 ἐ. τὴν ἐπαύριον) (on) the next day Lk 10:35; Ac 4:5. ἐ. τὴν ὥραν τ. προσευχῆς at the hour of prayer 3:1 (Polyaenus 8, 17 ἐ. ὥραν ὡρισμένην).
    β. answering the qu. ‘how long?’ for, over a period of (Hom. et al.; Mitt-Wilck. II/2, 170, 8=BGU 1058, 9 [13 B.C.]; POxy 275, 9; 15 ἐ. τὸν ὅλον χρόνον; PTebt 381, 19 ἐφʼ ὸ̔ν χρόνον περίεστιν ἡ μήτηρ; LXX; En 106:15; TestJob 30:2 ἐ. ὥρας τρεῖς; TestJud 3:4; TestGad 5:11; Jos., Ant. 11, 2; Just., D. 142, 1 ἐ. ποσόν ‘for awhile’) ἐ. ἔτη τρία for three years (Phlegon: 257 Fgm. 36, 2, 1 Jac.) Lk 4:25. ἐ. τρεῖς ἡμέρας for three days (Diod S 13, 19, 2; Arrian, Anab. 4, 9, 4; GDI 4706, 119 [Thera] ἐπʼ ἀμέρας τρεῖς) GPt 8:30 al. ἐ. ἡμέρας πλείους over a period of many days (Jos., Ant. 4, 277) Ac 13:31.—16:18 (ἐ. πολλὰς ἡμέρας as Appian, Liby. 29 §124; cp. Diod S 3, 16, 4); 17:2; 19:8, 10, 34; 27:20; Hb 11:30. ἐ. χρόνον for a while (cp. Il. 2, 299; Hdt. 9, 22, 1; Apollon. Rhod. 4, 1257; Jos., Vi. 2) Lk 18:4. ἐ. πλείονα χρόνον (Diod S 3, 16, 6; Hero Alex. I p. 344, 17) Ac 18:20. ἐφʼ ὅσον χρόνον as long as Ro 7:1; 1 Cor 7:39; Gal 4:1. Also ἐφʼ ὅσον as long as Mt 9:15; 2 Pt 1:13 (for other mngs. of ἐφʼ ὅσον s. above under 13). ἐφʼ ἱκανόν (sc. χρόνον) for a considerable time (EpArist 109) Ac 20:11. ἐ. χρόνον ἱκανόν Qua. ἐ. πολύ for a long time, throughout a long period of time (Thu. 1, 7; 1, 18, 1; 2, 16, 1 al.; Appian, Liby. 5 §21; Arrian, Cyneg. 23, 1; Lucian, Toxar. 20; Wsd 18:20; Sir 49:13; JosAs 19:3; Jos., Vi. 66: Just., A I, 65, 3) Ac 28:6. ἐ. πλεῖον the same (schol. on Pind., N. 7, 56b; PLille 3, 16 [III B.C.]; Jdth 13:1; Sir prol. l. 7; Jos., Ant. 18, 150) Ac 20:9; any longer (Lucian, D. Deor. 5, 3; Appian, Hann. 54 §227; 3 Macc 5:8; Wsd 8:12; Ath. 12, 3) Ac 24:4; 1 Cl 55:1.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > ἐπί

  • 16 νόμος

    νόμος, ου, ὁ (νέμω; [Zenodotus reads ν. in Od. 1, 3] Hes.+; loanw. in rabb.—On the history of the word MPohlenz, Nomos: Philol 97, ’48, 135–42; GShipp, Nomos ‘Law’ ’78; MOstwald, Nomos and the Beginnings of Athenian Democracy ’69). The primary mng. relates to that which is conceived as standard or generally recognized rules of civilized conduct esp. as sanctioned by tradition (Pind., Fgm. 152, 1=169 Schr. νόμος ὁ πάντων βασιλεύς; cp. SEG XVII, 755, 16: Domitian is concerned about oppressive practices hardening into ‘custom’; MGigante, ΝΟΜΟΣ ΒΑΣΙΛΕΥΣ [Richerche filologiche 1] ’56). The synonym ἔθος (cp. συνήθεια) denotes that which is habitual or customary, especially in reference to personal behavior. In addition to rules that take hold through tradition, the state or other legislating body may enact ordinances that are recognized by all concerned and in turn become legal tradition. A special semantic problem for modern readers encountering the term ν. is the general tendency to confine the usage of the term ‘law’ to codified statutes. Such limitation has led to much fruitless debate in the history of NT interpretation.—HRemus, Sciences Religieuses/Studies in Religion 13, ’84, 5–18; ASegal, Torah and Nomos in Recent Scholarly Discussion, ibid., 19–27.
    ① a procedure or practice that has taken hold, a custom, rule, principle, norm (Alcman [VII B.C.], Fgm. 93 D2 of the tune that the bird sings; Ocellus [II B.C.] c. 49 Harder [1926] τῆς φύσεως νόμος; Appian, Basil. 1 §2 πολέμου ν., Bell. Civ. 5, 44 §186 ἐκ τοῦδε τοῦ σοῦ νόμου=under this rule of yours that governs action; Polyaenus 5, 5, 3 ν. πόμπης; 7, 11, 6 ν. φιλίας; Sextus 123 τοῦ βίου νόμος; Just., A II, 2, 4 παρὰ τὸν τῆς φύσεως ν.; Ath. 3, 1 νόμῳ φύσεως; 13, 1 θυσιῶν νόμῳ)
    ⓐ gener. κατὰ νόμον ἐντολῆς σαρκίνης in accordance w. the rule of an external commandment Hb 7:16. εὑρίσκω τὸν νόμον I observe an established procedure or principle or system Ro 7:21 (ν. as ‘principle’, i.e. an unwritten rightness of things Soph., Ant. 908). According to Bauer, Paul uses the expression νόμος (which dominates this context) in cases in which he prob. would have preferred another word. But it is also prob. that Paul purposely engages in wordplay to heighten the predicament of those who do not rely on the gospel of liberation from legal constraint: the Apostle speaks of a principle that obligates one to observe a code of conduct that any sensible pers. would recognize as sound and valid ὁ νόμος τ. νοός μου vs. 23b (s. νοῦς 1a). Engaged in a bitter struggle w. this νόμος there is a ἕτερος νόμος which, in contrast to the νοῦς, dwells ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν μου in my (physical) members vs. 23a, and hence is a νόμος τῆς ἁμαρτίας vs. 23c and 25b or a νόμος τ. ἁμαρτίας καὶ τ. θανάτου 8:2b. This sense prepares the way for the specific perspective
    ⓑ of life under the lordship of Jesus Christ as a ‘new law’ or ‘system’ of conduct that constitutes an unwritten tradition ὁ καινὸς ν. τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ 2:6; in brief ν. Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ IMg 2 (cp. Just., D. 11, 4; 43, 1; Mel., P. 7, 46). Beginnings of this terminology as early as Paul: ὁ ν. τοῦ Χριστοῦ =the standard set by Christ Gal 6:2 (as vs. 3 intimates, Christ permitted himself to be reduced to nothing, thereby setting the standard for not thinking oneself to be someth.). The gospel is a νόμος πίστεως a law or system requiring faith Ro 3:27b (FGerhard, TZ 10, ’54, 401–17) or ὁ ν. τοῦ πνεύματος τῆς ζωῆς ἐν Χρ. Ἰ. the law of the spirit (=the spirit-code) of life in Chr. J. 8:2a. In the same sense Js speaks of a ν. βασιλικός (s. βασιλικός) 2:8 or ν. ἐλευθερίας vs. 12 (λόγος ἐλ. P74), ν. τέλειος ὁ τῆς ἐλευθερίας 1:25 (association w. 1QS 10:6, 8, 11 made by EStauffer, TLZ 77, ’52, 527–32, is rejected by SNötscher, Biblica 34, ’53, 193f. On the theme of spontaneous moral achievement cp. Pind., Fgm. 152 [169 Schr.] 1f νόμος ὁ πάντων βασιλεὺς | θνατῶν τε καὶ ἀθανάτων | ἄγει δικαιῶν τὸ βιαιότατον| ὑπερτάτᾳ χειρί=custom is lord of all, of mortals and immortals both, and with strong hand directs the utmost power of the just. Plut., Mor. 780c interprets Pindar’s use of νόμος: ‘not written externally in books or on some wooden tablets, but as lively reason functioning within him’ ἔμψυχος ὢν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγῳ; Aristot., EN 4, 8, 10 οἷον ν. ὢν ἑαυτῷ; Diod S 1, 94, 1 ν. ἔγγραπτος; cp. also Ovid, Met. 1, 90 sponte sua sine lege fidem rectumque colebat; Mayor, comm. ‘Notes’ 73.—RHirzel, ΑΓΡΑΦΟΣ ΝΟΜΟΣ 1903.). Some would put ὁ νόμος Js 2:9 here (s. LAllevi, Scuola Cattol. 67, ’39, 529–42), but s. 2b below.—Hermas too, who in part interprets Israel’s legal tradition as referring to Christians, sees the gospel, exhibited in Christ’s life and words, as the ultimate expression of God’s will or ‘law’. He says of Christ δοὺς αὐτοῖς (i.e. the believers) τὸν ν., ὅν ἔλαβε παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ Hs 5, 6, 3, cp. Hs 8, 3, 3. Or he sees in the υἱὸς θεοῦ κηρυχθεὶς εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς γῆς, i.e. the preaching about the Son of God to the ends of the earth, the νόμος θεοῦ ὁ δοθεὶς εἰς ὅλον. τ. κόσμον 8, 3, 2. Similarly to be understood are τηρεῖν τὸν ν. 8, 3, 4. ὑπὲρ τοῦ ν. παθεῖν 8, 3, 6. ὑπὲρ τοῦ ν. θλίβεσθαι 8, 3, 7. ἀρνησάμενοι τὸν νόμον ibid. βλασφημεῖν τὸν ν. 8, 6, 2.
    ② constitutional or statutory legal system, law
    ⓐ gener.: by what kind of law? Ro 3:27. ν. τῆς πόλεως the law of the city enforced by the ruler of the city (ν. ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι γραπτός Orig., C. Cels. 5, 37, 2); the penalty for breaking it is banishment Hs 1:5f. τοῖς ν. χρῆσθαι observe the laws 1:3; πείθεσθαι τοῖς ὡρισμένοις ν. obey the established laws Dg 5:10; νικᾶν τοὺς ν. ibid. (νικάω 3). Ro 7:1f, as well as the gnomic saying Ro 4:15b and 5:13b, have been thought by some (e.g. BWeiss, Jülicher) to refer to Roman law, but more likely the Mosaic law is meant (s. 3 below).
    ⓑ specifically: of the law that Moses received from God and is the standard according to which membership in the people of Israel is determined (Diod S 1, 94, 1; 2: the lawgiver Mneves receives the law from Hermes, Minos from Zeus, Lycurgus from Apollo, Zarathustra from the ἀγαθὸς δαίμων, Zalmoxis from Hestia; παρὰ δὲ τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις, Μωϋσῆς receives the law from the Ἰαὼ ἐπικαλούμενος θεός) ὁ ν. Μωϋσέως Lk 2:22; J 7:23; Ac 15:5. ν. Μωϋσέως Ac 13:38; Hb 10:28. Also ὁ ν. κυρίου Lk 2:23f, 39; GJs 14:1. ὁ ν. τοῦ θεοῦ (Theoph. Ant. 2, 14 [p. 136, 4]) Mt 15:6 v.l.; Ro 8:7 (cp. Tat. 7, 2; 32, 1; Ath. 3:2). ὁ ν. ἡμῶν, ὑμῶν, αὐτῶν etc. J 18:31; 19:7b v.l.; Ac 25:8. κατὰ τὸν ἡμέτερον ν. 24:6 v.l. (cp. Jos., Ant. 7, 131). ὁ πατρῷος ν. 22:3. τὸν ν. τῶν ἐντολῶν Eph 2:15. Since the context of Ac 23:29 ἐγκαλούμενον περὶ ζητημάτων τοῦ νόμου αὐτῶν points to the intimate connection between belief, cult, and communal solidarity in Judean tradition, the term νόμος is best rendered with an hendiadys: (charged in matters) relating to their belief and custom; cp. ν. ὁ καθʼ ὑμᾶς 18:15. Ro 9:31 (CRhyne, Νόμος Δικαιοσύνης and the meaning of Ro 10:4: CBQ 47, ’85, 486–99).—Abs., without further qualification ὁ ν. Mt 22:36; 23:23; Lk 2:27; J 1:17; Ac 6:13; 7:53; 21:20, 28; Ro 2:15 (τὸ ἔργον τοῦ νόμου the work of the law [=the moral product that the Mosaic code requires] is written in the heart; difft. Diod S 1, 94, 1 ν. ἔγγραπτος, s. 1b, above), 18, 20, 23b, 26; 4:15a, 16; 7:1b, 4–7, 12, 14, 16; 8:3f; 1 Cor 15:56; Gal 3:12f, 17, 19, 21a, 24; 5:3, 14; 1 Ti 1:8 (GRudberg, ConNeot 7, ’42, 15); Hb 7:19 (s. Windisch, Hdb. exc. ad loc.), 28a; 10:1; cp. Js 2:9 (s. 1b above); μετὰ τὸν ν. Hb 7:28b; οἱ ἐν τῷ ν. Ro 3:19; κατὰ τὸν ν. according to the (Mosaic) law (Jos., Ant. 14, 173; 15, 51 al.; Just., D. 10, 1) J 19:7b; Ac 22:12; 23:3; Hb 7:5; 9:22. παρὰ τ. νόμον contrary to the law (Jos., Ant. 17, 151, C. Ap. 2, 219; Ath. 1, 3 παρὰ πάντα ν.) Ac 18:13.—νόμος without the art. in the same sense (on the attempt, beginning w. Origen, In Ep. ad Ro 3:7 ed. Lomm. VI 201, to establish a difference in mng. betw. Paul’s use of ὁ νόμος and νόμος s. B-D-F §258, 2; Rob. 796; Mlt-Turner 177; Grafe [s. 3b below] 7–11) Ro 2:13ab, 17, 23a, * 25a; 3:31ab; 5:13, 20; 7:1a (s. above); Gal 2:19b; 5:23 (JRobb, ET 56, ’45, 279f compares κατὰ δὲ τῶν τοιούτων οὐκ ἔστι νόμος Aristot., Pol. 1284a). δικαίῳ νόμος οὐ κεῖται, ἀνόμοις δὲ … 1 Ti 1:9. Cp. ἑαυτοῖς εἰσιν νόμος Ro 2:14 (in Pla., Pol. and in Stoic thought the wise person needed no commandment [Stoic. III 519], the bad one did; MPohlenz, Stoa ’48/49 I 133; II 75). Used w. prepositions: ἐκ ν. Ro 4:14; Gal 3:18, 21c (v.l. ἐν ν.); Phil 3:9 (ἐκ νόμου can also mean corresponding to or in conformity with the law: PRev 15, 11 ἐκ τῶν νόμων); cp. ἐκ τοῦ νόμου Ro 10:5. διὰ νόμου Ro 2:12b; 3:20b; 4:13; 7:7b; Gal 2:19a, 21; ἐν ν. (ἐν τῷ ν. Iren. 3, 11, 8 [Harv. II 49, 9]) Ro 2:12a, 23; Gal 3:11, 21c v.l.; 5:4; Phil 3:6. κατὰ νόμον 3:5; Hb 8:4; 10:8 (make an offering κατὰ νόμον as Arrian, Anab. 2, 26, 4; 5, 8, 2); χωρὶς ν. Ro 3:21a; 7:8f; ἄχρι ν. 5:13a. ὑπὸ νόμον 6:14f; 1 Cor 9:20; Gal 3:23; 4:4f, 21a; 5:18 (cp. Just., D. 45, 3 οἱ ὑπὸ τὸν ν.).—Dependent on an anarthrous noun παραβάτης νόμου a law-breaker Ro 2:25b ( 27b w. art.); Js 2:11. ποιητὴς ν. one who keeps the law 4:11d (w. art. Ro 2:13b). τέλος ν. the end of the law Ro 10:4 (RBultmann and HSchlier, Christus des Ges. Ende ’40). πλήρωμα ν. fulfilment of the law 13:10. ν. μετάθεσις a change in the law Hb 7:12. ἔργα ν. Ro 3:20a, 28; 9:32 v.l.; Gal 2:16; 3:2, 5, 10a.—(ὁ) ν. (τοῦ) θεοῦ Ro 7:22, 25a; 8:7 because it was given by God and accords w. his will. Lasting Mt 5:18; Lk 16:17 (cp. Bar 4:1; PsSol 10:4; Philo, Mos. 2, 14; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 277).—Used w. verbs, w. or without the art.: ν. ἔχειν J 19:7a; Ro 2:14 (ApcSed 14:5). πληροῦν ν. fulfill the law Ro 13:8; pass. Gal 5:14 (Mel., P. 42, 291). πληροῦν τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ ν. fulfill the requirement of the law Ro 8:4. φυλάσσειν τὸν ν. observe the law Ac 21:24; Gal 6:13. τὰ δικαιώματα τοῦ ν. φυλάσσειν observe the precepts of the law Ro 2:26; διώκειν ν. δικαιοσύνης 9:31a; πράσσειν ν. 2:25a. ποιεῖν τὸν ν. J 7:19b; Gal 5:3; Ro 2:14b, s. below; τὸν ν. τηρεῖν Js 2:10. τὸν ν. τελεῖν Ro 2:27. φθάνειν εἰς ν. 9:31b. κατὰ ν. Ἰουδαϊσμὸν ζῆν IMg 8:1 v.l. is prob. a textual error (Pearson, Lghtf., Funk, Bihlmeyer, Hilgenfeld; Zahn, Ign. v. Ant. 1873 p. 354, 1 [difft. in Zahn’s edition] all omit νόμον as a gloss and are supported by the Latin versions; s. Hdb. ad loc.). τὰ τοῦ ν. ποιεῖν carry out the requirements of the law Ro 2:14b (ApcSed 14:5; FFlückiger, TZ 8, ’52, 17–42). καταλαλεῖν νόμου, κρίνειν ν. Js 4:11abc. ἐδόθη ν. Gal 3:21a.—Pl. διδοὺς νόμους μου εἰς τὴν διάνοιαν αὐτῶν Hb 8:10; cp. 10:16 (both Jer 38:33).—Of an individual stipulation of the law ὁ νόμος τοῦ ἀνδρός the law insofar as it concerns the husband (Aristot., Fgm. 184 R. νόμοι ἀνδρὸς καὶ γαμετῆς.—SIG 1198, 14 κατὰ τὸν νόμον τῶν ἐρανιστῶν; Num 9:12 ὁ ν. τοῦ πάσχα; Philo, Sobr. 49 ὁ ν. τῆς λέπρας) Ro 7:2b; cp. 7:3 and δέδεται νόμῳ vs. 2a (on the imagery Straub 94f); 1 Cor 7:39 v.l.—The law is personified, as it were (Demosth. 43, 59; Aeschin. 1, 18; Herm. Wr. 12, 4 [the law of punishment]; IMagnMai 92a, 11 ὁ ν. συντάσσει; b, 16 ὁ ν. ἀγορεύει; Jos., Ant. 3, 274) J 7:51; Ro 3:19.
    ③ a collection of holy writings precious to God’s people, sacred ordinance
    ⓐ in the strict sense the law=the Pentateuch, the work of Moses the lawgiver (Diod S 40, 3, 6 προσγέγραπται τοῖς νόμοις ἐπὶ τελευτῆς ὅτι Μωσῆς ἀκούσας τοῦ θεοῦ τάδε λέγει τ. Ἰουδαίοις=at the end of the laws this is appended: this is what Moses heard from God and is telling to the Jews. ὁ διὰ τοῦ ν. μεταξὺ καθαρῶν καὶ ἀκαθάρτων διαστείλας θεός Iren. 3, 12, 7 [Harv. II 60, 3]; cp. Hippol., Ref. 7, 34, 1) τὸ βιβλίον τοῦ νόμου Gal 3:10b (cp. Dt 27:26). Also simply ὁ νόμος (Jos., Bell. 7, 162 ὁ ν. or 2, 229 ὁ ἱερὸς ν. of the holy book in a concrete sense) Mt 12:5 (Num 28:9f is meant); J 8:5; 1 Cor 9:8 (cp. Dt 25:4); 14:34 (cp. Gen 3:16); Gal 4:21b (the story of Abraham); Hb 9:19. ὁ ν. ὁ ὑμέτερος J 8:17 (cp. Jos., Bell. 5, 402; Tat. 40, 1 κατὰ τοὺς ἡμετέρους ν.). ἐν Μωϋσέως νόμῳ γέγραπται 1 Cor 9:9. καθὼς γέγραπται ἐν νόμῳ κυρίου Lk 2:23 (γέγραπται ἐν νόμῳ as Athen. 6, 27, 23c; IMagnMai 52, 35 [III B.C.]; Mel., P. 11, 71; cp. Just., D. 8, 4 τὰ ἐν τῷ ν. γεγραμμένα); cp. vs. 24. ἔγραψεν Μωϋσῆς ἐν τῷ νόμῳ J 1:45 (cp. Cercidas [III B.C.], Fgm. 1, 18f Diehl2 [=Coll. Alex. p. 204, 29=Knox p. 196] καὶ τοῦθʼ Ὅμηρος εἶπεν ἐν Ἰλιάδι).—The Sacred Scriptures (OT) referred to as a whole in the phrase ὁ ν. καὶ οἱ προφῆται (Orig., C. Cels. 2, 6, 4; cp. Hippol., Ref. 8, 19, 1) the law (הַתּוֹרָה) and the prophets (הַנְּבִיאִים) Mt 5:17; 7:12; 11:13; 22:40; Lk 16:16; Ac 13:15; 24:14; 28:23; Ro 3:21b; cp. Dg 11:6; J 1:45. τὰ γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ ν. Μωϋσέως καὶ τοῖς προφήταις καὶ ψαλμοῖς Lk 24:44.
    ⓑ In a wider sense=Holy Scripture gener., on the principle that the most authoritative part gives its name to the whole (ὁ ν. ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ Theoph. Ant. 1, 11 [p. 82, 15]): J 10:34 (Ps 81:6); 12:34 (Ps 109:4; Is 9:6; Da 7:14); 15:25 (Ps 34:19; 68:5); 1 Cor 14:21 (Is 28:11f); Ro 3:19 (preceded by a cluster of quotations fr. Psalms and prophets).—Mt 5:18; Lk 10:26; 16:17; J 7:49.—JHänel, Der Schriftbegriff Jesu 1919; OMichel, Pls u. s. Bibel 1929; SWesterholm, Studies in Religion 15, ’86, 327–36.—JMeinhold, Jesus u. das AT 1896; MKähler, Jesus u. das AT2 1896; AKlöpper, Z. Stellung Jesu gegenüber d. Mos. Gesetz, Mt 5:17–48: ZWT 39, 1896, 1–23; EKlostermann, Jesu Stellung z. AT 1904; AvHarnack, Hat Jesus das atl. Gesetz abgeschafft?: Aus Wissenschaft u. Leben II 1911, 225–36, SBBerlAk 1912, 184–207; KBenz, D. Stellung Jesu zum atl. Gesetz 1914; MGoguel, RHPR 7, 1927, 160ff; BBacon, Jesus and the Law: JBL 47, 1928, 203–31; BBranscomb, Jes. and the Law of Moses 1930; WKümmel, Jes. u. d. jüd. Traditionsged.: ZNW 33, ’34, 105–30; JHempel, D. synopt. Jesus u. d. AT: ZAW 56, ’38, 1–34.—Lk-Ac: JJervell, HTR 64, ’71, 21–36.—EGrafe, D. paulin. Lehre vom Gesetz2 1893; HCremer, D. paulin. Rechtfertigungslehre 1896, 84ff; 363ff; FSieffert, D. Entwicklungslinie d. paul. Gesetzeslehre: BWeiss Festschr. 1897, 332–57; WSlaten, The Qualitative Use of νόμος in the Pauline Ep.: AJT 23, 1919, 213ff; HMosbech, Pls’ Laere om Loven: TT 4/3, 1922, 108–37; 177–221; EBurton, ICC, Gal 1921, 443–60; PFeine, Theol. des NT6 ’34, 208–15 (lit.); PBenoit, La Loi et la Croix d’après S. Paul (Ro 7:7–8:4): RB 47, ’38, 481–509; CMaurer, D. Gesetzeslehre des Pls ’41; PBläser, D. Gesetz b. Pls ’41; BReicke, JBL 70, ’51, 259–76; GBornkamm, Das Ende d. Gesetzes ’63; HRaisänen, Paul and the Law2 ’87; PRichardson/SWesterholm, et al., Law in Religious Communities in the Rom. Period, ’91 (Torah and Nomos); MNobile, La Torà al tempo di Paolo, alcune ri-flessioni: Atti del IV simposio di Tarso su S. Paolo Apostolo, ed. LPadovese ’96, 93–106 (lit. 93f, n. 1).—Dodd 25–41.—B. 1358; 1419; 1421. DELG s.v. νέμω Ic. Schmidt, Syn. I 333–47. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > νόμος

  • 17 πρόσωπον

    πρόσωπον, ου, τό (Hom.+; loanw. in rabb.).
    ⓐ lit. face, countenance Mt 6:16f; 17:2; Mk 14:65; Lk 9:29 (s. εἶδος 1); Ac 6:15ab (Chariton 2, 2, 2 θαυμάζουσαι τὸ πρόσωπον ὡς θεῖον; Damasc., Vi. Isid. 80 Πρόκλος ἐθαύμαζε τὸ Ἰσιδώρου πρόσωπον, ὡς ἔνθεον ἦν; Marinus, Vi. Procli 23); 2 Cor 3:7 twice, 13 (JMorgenstern, Moses with the Shining Face: HUCA 2, 1925, 1–28); cp. vs. 18; 4:6; but in the last two passages there is a transition from the face of Moses to a symbolic use of πρ. (s. 1bβג below); Rv 4:7; 9:7ab; 10:1; IEph 15:3 (cp. 1bβו); MPol 12:1; Hv 3, 10, 1; B 5:14; GJs 17:2; 18:2 (codd.). ἐμβριθεῖ τῷ πρ. MPol 9:2 (s. ἐμβριθής). ποίῳ προσώπῳ GJs 13:1b. πρόσωπον τῆς γενέσεως αὐτοῦ the face he was born with Js 1:23 (γένεσις 2a). ἐμπτύειν εἰς τὸ πρ. τινος spit in someone’s face (s. ἐμπτύω) Mt 26:67. εἰς πρ. δέρειν τινά strike someone in the face 2 Cor 11:20. τύπτειν τὸ πρ. GJs 13:1a. συνέπεσεν τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ his face fell or became distorted 1 Cl 4:3; cp. vs. 4 (Gen 4:6 and 5; JosAs 13:8). πίπτειν ἐπὶ (τὸ; the art. is usu. lacking; B-D-F §255, 4; 259, 1; cp. Rob. 792) πρ. αὐτοῦ fall on one’s face as a sign of devotion (=נָפַל עַל פָּנָיו; cp. Gen 17:3; Ruth 2:10; TestAbr A 9 p. 86, 16 [Stone p. 20]; JosAs 14:4 al.; ApcSed 14:2) Mt 17:6; 26:39; Rv 7:11; 11:16. Without αὐτοῦ (Gen 17:17; Num 14:5; Jos., Ant. 10, 11) Lk 5:12; 17:16; 1 Cor 14:25.
    ⓑ personal presence or relational circumstance, fig.
    α. in all kinds of imagery which, in large part, represent OT usage, and in which the face is oft. to be taken as the seat of the faculty of seeing. Βλέπειν πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον to see face to face 1 Cor 13:12 (cp. Gen 32:31 [Jos., Ant. 1, 334 θεοῦ πρόσωπον]; Judg 6:22. See HRiesenfeld, ConNeot 5, ’41, 19; 21f [abstracts of four articles]). κλίνειν τὸ πρ. εἰς τὴν γῆν Lk 24:5 (κλίνω 1). πρ. κυρίου ἐπὶ ποιοῦντας κακά 1 Pt 3:12; 1 Cl 22:6 (both Ps 33:17). ἐπίφανον τὸ πρ. σου ἐφʼ ἡμᾶς (ἐπιφαίνω 1) 60:3 (s. Num 6:25). ἐμφανισθῆναι τῷ προσώπῳ τοῦ θεοῦ (ἐμφανίζω 1) Hb 9:24. βλέπειν τὸ πρ. τινος, i.e. of God (βλέπω 1a, ὁράω A1c and s. JBoehmer, Gottes Angesicht: BFCT 12, 1908, 321–47; EGulin, D. Antlitz Jahwes im AT: Annal. Acad. Scient. Fenn. 17, 3, 1923; FNötscher, ‘Das Anges. Gottes schauen’ nach bibl. u. babylon. Auffassung 1924) Mt 18:10; cp. Rv 22:4. ὁρᾶν, ἰδεῖν or θεωρεῖν τὸ πρ. τινος see someone’s face, i.e. see someone (present) in person (UPZ 70, 5 [152/151 B.C.] οὐκ ἄν με ἶδες τὸ πρόσωπον. See Gen 32:21; 43:3, 5; 46:30 al.) Ac 20:25, 38; 1 Th 2:17b; 3:10; IRo 1:1; s. IPol 1:1. τὸ πρόσωπόν μου ἐν σαρκί Col 2:1. τῷ προσώπῳ ἀγνοούμενος unknown by face, i.e. personally Gal 1:22 (ἀγνοέω 1b). ἀπορφανισθέντες ἀφʼ ὑμῶν προσώπῳ οὐ καρδίᾳ (dat. of specification) orphaned by separation from you in person, not in heart (or outwardly, not inwardly) 1 Th 2:17a. ἐκζητεῖν τὰ πρόσωπα τῶν ἁγίων (ἐκζητέω 1) B 19:10; D 4:2. ἀποστρέφειν τὸ πρ. ἀπό τινος (ἀποστρέφω 1) 1 Cl 18:9 (Ps 50:11); 16:3 (Is 53:3). στερεῖν τοῦ προσώπου τινός B 13:4 (Gen 48:11).—τὸ πρόσωπον στηρίζειν (s. στηρίζω 2 and cp. SAntoniades, Neotestamentica: Neophilologus 14, 1929, 129–35) Lk 9:51. τὸ πρ. αὐτοῦ ἦν πορευόμενον εἰς Ἰερουσαλήμ his face was set toward Jerusalem vs. 53 (cp. 2 Km 17:11).—θαυμάζειν πρόσωπον flatter Jd 16 (PsSol 2:18; s. also θαυμάζω 1bα). λαμβάνειν πρόσωπον (=נָשָׂא פָנִים; cp. Sir 4:22; 35:13; 1 Esdr 4:39; s. Thackeray p. 43f; B-D-F p. 3, note 5; Rob. 94) show partiality or favoritism Lk 20:21; B 19:4; D 4:3. λαμβ. πρόσωπόν τινος (cp. Mal 1:8) Gal 2:6. S. PKatz, Kratylos 5, ’60, 161.
    β. governed by prepositions, in usages where πρ. in many cases requires a dynamic equivalent
    א. ἀπὸ προσώπου τινός from the presence of someone (JosAs 28:10; Just., A I, 36, 1; s. Vi. Aesopi W 104 v.l. p. 188 last line P. ἐπιστολὴ ὡς ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ Αἰσώπου) Ac 3:20; (away) from someone or someth. (Ctesias: 688 Fgm. 9 Jac. φυγεῖν ἀπὸ προσώπου Κύρου; LXX; PsSol 4:8 al.; Herodas 8, 59 ἔρρʼ ἐκ προσώπου=get out of my sight; TestAbr A 2 p. 78, 11 [Stone p. 4] ἐκ προσώπου: here because of the compound ἐξέρχομαι) 5:41; 7:45; 2 Th 1:9; Rv 6:16 (Is 2:10, 19, 21); 12:14; 20:11 (cp. Ex 14:25; Josh 10:11; Sir 21:2; 1 Macc 5:34 and oft.) 1 Cl 4:8 (s. ἀποδιδράσκω), 10 (s. the passages cited for Rv 20:11 above); 18:11 (Ps 50:13; ἀπο[ρ]ρίπτω 2); 28:3 (Ps 138:7).
    ב. εἰς πρόσωπον: (Aesop, Fab. 302 P.= εἰς Ζηνὸς πρόσωπον ἔρχεσθαι=before the face of Zeus) εἰς πρόσωπον τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν before (lit. ‘in the face of’) the congregations 2 Cor 8:24. τὰ φαινόμενά σου εἰς πρόσωπον what meets your eye, i.e. the visible world IPol 2:2. βλέπειν εἰς πρόσωπόν τινος Mt 22:16; Mk 12:14 (s. βλέπω 4). To one’s face i.e. when present Hv 3, 6, 3 cj. (cp. POxy 903, 2; BGU 909, 12).
    ג. ἐν προσώπῳ (Maximus Tyr. 38, 1a) ἐν προσώπῳ Χριστοῦ before the face of Christ that looks down with approval 2 Cor 2:10 (cp. Pr 8:30; Sir 35:4), or as the representative of Christ (REB); difft. 4:6 on the face of Christ (s. 1a above).
    ד. κατὰ πρόσωπον face to face, (present) in person (Polyb. 24, 15, 2; Diod S 19, 46, 2; Plut., Caesar 716 [17, 8]; IMagnMai 93b, 11; IPriene 41, 6; OGI 441, 66 [81 B.C.]; PLond II, 479, 6 p. 256 [III A.D.?]; POxy 1071, 1) B 15:1. (Opp. ἀπών) 2 Cor 10:1. Παῦλος, ὸ̔ς γενόμενος ἐν ὑμῖν κατὰ πρόσωπον Pol 3:2. πρὶν ἢ ὁ κατηγορούμενος κατὰ πρόσωπον ἔχοι τοὺς κατηγόρους before the accused meets his accusers face to face Ac 25:16, κατὰ πρόσωπον αὐτῷ ἀντέστην I opposed him to his face Gal 2:11 (cp. Diod S 40, 5a of an accusation κατὰ πρόσωπον; 2 Macc 7:6; Jos., Ant. 5, 46; 13, 278).—κατὰ πρόσωπον with partiality, in favoritism B 19:7; D 4:10.—τὰ κατὰ πρόσωπον what is before your eyes 2 Cor 10:7.—Used w. the gen. like a prep. (PPetr III, 1 II, 8 κατὰ πρόσωπον τοῦ ἱεροῦ; LXX; Jos., Ant. 3, 144; 9, 8) κατὰ πρ. τινος before or in the presence of someone (Jos., Ant. 11, 235) Lk 2:31; Ac 3:13; 16:9 D; 1 Cl 35:10 (Ps. 49:21).
    ה. μετὰ προσώπου: πληρώσεις με εὐφροσύνης μετὰ τοῦ προσώπου σου Ac 2:28 (Ps 15:11); μετά A 2γ ג.
    ו. πρὸ προσώπου τινός (LXX; TestAbr A 12 p. 91, 4 [Stone p. 30] πρὸ προσώπου τῆς τραπέζης; GrBar 1:4; s. Johannessohn, Präp. 184–86) before someone Mt 11:10; Mk 1:2; Lk 7:27 (on all three cp. Mal 3:1).—Lk 1:76 v.l. (s. Ex 32:34); 9:52 (s. Ex 23:20); 10:1; 1 Cl 34:3 (s. Is 62:11). IEph 15:3 (cp. 1a).—πρὸ προσώπου τῆς εἰσόδου αὐτοῦ Ac 13:24 (εἴσοδος 2).
    ② entire bodily presence, person (Polyb. 5, 107, 3; 8, 13, 5; 12, 27, 10; 27, 7, 4; Diod S 37, 12, 1; Plut., Mor. 509b; Epict. 1, 2, 7; Vett. Val. s. index; Just., A I, 36, 2; POxy 1672, 4 [37–41 A.D.] ξένοις προσώποις=to strangers; 237 VII, 34; PRyl 28, 88. Cp. Phryn. p. 379 Lob., also Lob.’s comment p. 380; KPraechter, Philol 63, 1904, 155f) ὀλίγα πρόσωπα a few persons 1 Cl 1:1; ἓν ἢ δύο πρ. 47:6. τὰ προγεγραμμένα πρ. the persons mentioned above IMg 6:1. Here is surely also the place for ἐκ πολλῶν προσώπων by many (persons) 2 Cor 1:11 (from Luther to NRSV et al.; ‘face’ is preferred by Heinrici, Plummer et al.—With this expr. cp. Diod S 15, 38, 4 ἐκ τρίτου προσώπου=[claims were raised] by a third ‘party’, i.e. Thebes, against Sparta and Athens).
    ③ the outer surface of someth., face= surface πρόσωπον τῆς γῆς (Gen 2:6; 7:23; 11:4, 8 al.) Lk 21:35; Ac 17:26; B 11:7 (Ps 1:4); and 6:9 prob. belongs here also.
    ④ that which is present in a certain form or character to a viewer, external things, appearance opp. καρδία (1 Km 16:7) 2 Cor 5:12. πρόσωπον εἰρήνης (opp. πονηρίαι … ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις) Hv 3, 6, 3. ἡ εὐπρέπεια τοῦ προσώπου αὐτοῦ (i.e. of grass and flowers) Js 1:11. Of the appearance of the sky Mt 16:3; cp. Lk 12:56 (s. Ps 103:30).—SSchlossmann, Persona u. Πρόσωπον im röm. Recht u. christl. Dogma 1906; RHirzel, Die Person; Begriff u. Name derselben im Altertum: SBBayAk 1914, Heft 10; HRheinfelder, Das Wort ‘Persona’; Gesch. seiner Bed. 1928; FAltheim, Persona: ARW 27, 1929, 35–52; RAC I 437–40; BHHW I 93f. B. 216.—DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > πρόσωπον

  • 18 εἰμί

    εἰμί (Hom.+) impv. ἴσθι, ἔσο IPol 4:1, ἔστω—also colloq. ἤτω (BGU 276, 24; 419, 13; POxy 533, 9; Ps 103:31; 1 Macc 10:31) 1 Cor 16:22; Js 5:12; 1 Cl 48:5; Hv 3, 3, 4;—3 pers. pl. ἔστωσαν (ins since 200 B.C. Meisterhans3-Schw. 191; PPetr III, 2, 22 [237 B.C.]) Lk 12:35; 1 Ti 3:12; GJs 7:2. Inf. εἶναι. Impf. 1 pers. only mid. ἤμην (Jos., Bell. 1, 389; 631; s. further below); ἦν only Ac 20:18 D, 2 pers. ἦσθα (Jos., Ant. 6, 104) Mt 26:69; Mk 14:67 and ἦς (Lobeck, Phryn. 149 ‘say ἦσθα’; Jos., Ant. 17, 110 al.; Sb 6262, 16 [III A.D.]) Mt 25:21, 23 al., 3 sg. ἦν, 1 pl. ἦμεν. Beside this the mid. form ἤμην (pap since III B.C.; Job 29:16; Tob 12:13 BA), s. above, gives the pl. ἤμεθα (pap since III B.C.; Bar 1:19) Mt 23:30; Ac 27:37; Eph 2:3. Both forms in succession Gal. 4:3. Fut. ἔσομαι, ptc. ἐσόμενος. The mss. vary in choice of act. or mid., but like the edd. lean toward the mid. (W-S. §14, 1; Mlt-H. 201–3; Rob. index; B-D-F §98; Rdm.2 99; 101f; Helbing 108f; Reinhold 86f). Also s. ἔνι.
    ① be, exist, be on hand a pred. use (for other pred. use s. 3a, 4, 5, 6, 7): of God (Epicurus in Diog. L. 10, 123 θεοί εἰσιν; Zaleucus in Diod S 12, 20, 2 θεοὺς εἶναι; Wsd 12:13; Just., D. 128, 4 angels) ἔστιν ὁ θεός God exists Hb 11:6; cp. 1 Cor 8:5. ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν the one who is and who was (cp. SibOr 3, 16; as amulet PMich 155, 3 [II A.D.] ὁ ὢν θεὸς ὁ Ἰάω κύριος παντοκράτωρ=the god … who exists.) Rv 11:17; 16:5. ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος, in this and the two preceding passages ἦν is treated as a ptc. (for the unusual use of ἦν cp. Simonides 74 D.: ἦν ἑκατὸν φιάλαι) 1:4; 4:8 (cp. Ex 3:14; Wsd 13:1; Paus. 10, 12, 10 Ζεὺς ἦν, Ζ. ἔστι, Ζ. ἔσσεται; cp. Theosophien 18. S. OWeinreich, ARW 19, 1919, 178f). οὐδʼ εἶναι θεὸν παντοκράτορα AcPlCor 1:11. ἐγώ εἰμι (ins in the Athena-Isis temple of Saïs in Plut., Is. et Os. 9, 354c: ἐγώ εἰμι πᾶν τὸ γεγονὸς κ. ὸ̓ν κ. ἐσόμενον. On the role of Isis in Gk. rel. s. IBergman, Ich bin Isis ’68; RMerkelbach, Isis Regina—Zeus Sarapis ’95; for further lit. s. MGustafson in: Prayer fr. Alexander to Constantine, ed. MKiley et al. ’97, 158.) Rv 1:8 (s. ἐγώ beg.). ὁ ὤν, … θεός Ro 9:5 is classed here and taken to mean Christ by JWordsworth ad loc. and HWarner, JTS 48, ’47, 203f. Of the λόγος: ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λ. J 1:1 (for ἦν cp. Herm. Wr. 1, 4; 3, 1b ἦν σκότος, Fgm. IX 1 p. 422, 23 Sc. γέγονεν ἡ ὕλη καὶ ἦν).—Of Christ πρὶν Ἀβραὰμ γενέσθαι, ἐγὼ εἰμί before Abraham was born, I am 8:58 (on the pres. εἰμί cp. Parmenides 8, 5: of the Eternal we cannot say ἦν οὐδʼ ἔσται, only ἔστιν; Ammonius Hermiae [Comm. in Aristotl. IV 5 ed. ABusse 1897] 6 p. 172: in Timaeus we read that we must not say of the gods τὸ ἦν ἢ τὸ ἔσται μεταβολῆς τινος ὄντα σημαντικά, μόνον δὲ τὸ ἔστι=‘was’ or ‘will be’, suggesting change, but only ‘is’; Ps 89:2; DBall, ‘I Am’ in John’s Gospel [JSNT Suppl. 124] ’96).—Of the world πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι before the world existed 17:5. Satirically, of the beast, who parodies the Lamb, ἦν καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν Rv 17:8. Of God’s temple: ἔστιν B 16:6f it exists. τὸ μὴ ὄν that which does not exist, the unreal (Sallust. 17 p. 32, 7 and 9; Philo, Aet. M. 5; 82) Hm 1:1. τὰ ὄντα that which exists contrasted w. τὰ μὴ ὄντα Ro 4:17; cp. 1 Cor 1:28; 2 Cl 1:8. Of God κτίσας ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος τὰ ὄντα what is out of what is not Hv 1, 1, 6 (on the contrast τὰ ὄντα and τὰ μὴ ὄντα cp. Ps.-Arist. on Xenophanes: Fgm. 21, 28; Artem. 1, 51 p. 49, 19 τὰ μὴ ὄντα ὡς ὄντα; Ocellus Luc. 12; Sallust. 17, 5 p. 30, 28–32, 12; Philo, Op. M. 81; PGM 4, 3077f ποιήσαντα τὰ πάντα ἐξ ὧν οὐκ ὄντων εἰς τὸ εἶναι; 13, 272f τὸν ἐκ μὴ ὄντων εἶναι ποιήσαντα καὶ ἐξ ὄντων μὴ εἶναι; Theoph. Ant. 1, 4 [p. 64, 21] τὰ πάντα ὁ θεὸς ἐποίησεν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων εἰς τὸ εἶναι).—Of existing in the sense be present, available, provided πολλοῦ ὄχλου ὄντος since a large crowd was present Mk 8:1. ὄντων τῶν προσφερόντων those are provided who offer Hb 8:4. οὔπω ἦν πνεῦμα the Spirit had not yet come J 7:39. ἀκούσας ὄντα σιτία when he heard that grain was available Ac 7:12.—Freq. used to introduce parables and stories (once) there was: ἄνθρωπός τις ἦν πλούσιος there was (once) a rich man Lk 16:1, 19. ἦν ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τ. Φαρισαίων there was a man among the Pharisees J 3:1.—There is, there are ὥσπερ εἰσὶν θεοὶ πολλοί as there are many gods 1 Cor 8:5. διαιρέσεις χαρισμάτων εἰσίν there are various kinds of spiritual gifts 12:4ff; 1J 5:16 al. Neg. οὐκ ἔστι there is (are) not, no (Ps 52:2; Simplicius in Epict. p. 95, 42 as a quot. from ‘tragedy’ οὐκ εἰσὶν θεοί) δίκαιος there is no righteous man Ro 3:10 (Eccl 7:20). ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν οὐκ ἔστιν there is no resurr. of the dead 1 Cor 15:12; οὐδʼ εἶναι ἀνάστασιν AcPlCor 1:12; 2:24; cp. Mt 22:23; Ac 23:8 (cp. 2 Macc 7:14). εἰσὶν οἵ, or οἵτινες there are people who (Hom. et al.; LXX; Just., D. 47, 2 εἰ μήτι εἰσὶν οἱ λέγοντες ὅτι etc.—W. sing. and pl. combined: Arrian, Ind. 24, 9 ἔστι δὲ οἳ διέφυγον=but there are some who escaped) Mt 16:28; 19:12; Mk 9:1; Lk 9:27; J 6:64; Ac 11:20. Neg. οὐδείς ἐστιν ὅς there is no one who Mk 9:39; 10:29; Lk 1:61; 18:29. As a question τίς ἐστιν ὅς; who is there that? Mt 12:11—In an unusual (perh. bureaucratic terminology) participial construction Ac 13:1 ἡ οὖσα ἐκκλησία the congregation there (cp. Ps.-Pla., Eryx. 6, 394c οἱ ὄντες ἄνθρωποι=the people with whom he has to deal; PLond III 1168, 5 p. 136 [18 A.D.] ἐπὶ ταῖς οὔσαις γειτνίαις=on the adjoining areas there; PGen 49; PSI 229, 11 τοῦ ὄντος μηνός of the current month); cp. 14:13.—αἱ οὖσαι (sc. ἐξουσίαι) those that exist Ro 13:1 (cp. UPZ 180a I, 4 [113 B.C.] ἐφʼ ἱερέων καὶ ἱερειῶν τῶν ὄντων καὶ οὐσῶν).
    ② to be in close connection (with), is, freq. in statements of identity or equation, as a copula, the equative function, uniting subject and predicate. On absence of the copula, Mlt-Turner 294–310.
    ⓐ gener. πραΰς εἰμι I am gentle Mt 11:29. ἐγώ εἰμι Γαβριήλ Lk 1:19. σὺ εἶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ Mk 3:11; J 1:49 and very oft. ἵνα … ὁ πονηρὸς … ἐλεγχθῇ [το? s. app. in Bodm.] μὴ ὢν θεός AcPlCor 2:15 (Just., D. 3, 3 φιλολόγος οὖν τις εἶ σύ).—The pred. can be supplied fr. the context: καὶ ἐσμέν and we are (really God’s children) 1J 3:1 (Eur., Ion 309 τ. θεοῦ καλοῦμαι δοῦλος εἰμί τε. Dio Chrys. 14 [31], 58 θεοφιλεῖς οἱ χρηστοὶ λέγονται καὶ εἰσίν; Epict. 2, 16, 44 Ἡρακλῆς ἐπιστεύθη Διὸς υἱὸς εἶναι καὶ ἦν.—The ptc. ὤν, οὖσα, ὄν used w. a noun or adj.and serving as an if-, since-, or although-clause sim. functions as a copula πονηροὶ ὄντες Mt 7:11; 12:34.—Lk 20:36; J 3:4; 4:9; Ac 16:21; Ro 5:10; 1 Cor 8:7; Gal 2:3 al.).—W. adv. of quality: οὕτως εἶναι be so preceded by ὥσπερ, καθώς or followed by ὡς, ὥσπερ Mt 13:40; 24:27, 37, 39; Mk 4:26; Lk 17:26. W. dat. of pers. οὕτως ἔσται ὁ υἱὸς τ. ἀ. τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ so the Human One (Son of Man) will be for this generation 11:30. εἰμὶ ὡσ/ὥσπερ I am like Mt 6:5; Lk 18:11. W. dat. ἔστω σοι ὥσπερ τελώνης he shall be to you as a tax-collector Mt 18:17. εἰμὶ ὥς τις I am like someone of outward and inward similarity 28:3; Lk 6:40; 11:44; 22:27 al. καθώς εἰμι as I am Ac 22:3; 1J 3:2, 7; 4:17.—W. demonstr. pron. (Just., A I, 16, 1 ἃ ἔφη, ταῦτά ἐστι: foll. by a quotation; sim. 48, 5 ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα; and oft.) τὰ ὀνόματά ἐστιν ταῦτα Mt 10:2. αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ μαρτυρία J 1:19. W. inf. foll. θρησκεία αὕτη ἐστίν, ἐπισκέπτεσθαι Js 1:27. W. ὅτι foll. αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ κρίσις, ὅτι τὸ φῶς ἐλήλυθεν J 3:19; cp. 21:24; 1J 1:5; 3:11; 5:11. W. ἵνα foll. τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ ἔργον, ἵνα πιστεύητε J 6:29; cp. vs. 39f; 15:12; 17:3; 1J 3:11, 23; 5:3. W. τηλικοῦτος: τὰ πλοῖα, τηλικαῦτα ὄντα though they are so large Js 3:4. W. τοσοῦτος: τοσοῦτων ὄντων although there were so many J 21:11. W. τοιοῦτος: τοιοῦτος ὤν Phlm 9 (cp. Just., A I, 18, 4 ὅσα ἄλλα τοιαῦτά ἐστι).—W. interrog. pron. ὑμεῖς τίνα με λέγετε εἶναι; who do you say I am? Mt 16:15; cp. 21:10; Mk 1:24; 4:41; 8:27, 29; Lk 4:34 al.; σὺ τίς εἶ; J 1:19; 8:25; 21:12 al. (cp. JosAs 14:6 τίς εἶ συ tell me ‘who you are’). σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων; (Pla., Gorg. 452b; Strabo 6, 2, 4 σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ τὸν Ὅμηρον ψέγων ὡς μυθογράφον;) Ro 14:4; ἐγὼ τίς ἤμην; (cp. Ex 3:11) Ac 11:17; τίς εἰμι ἐγὼ ὅτι who am I, that GJs 12:2 (Ex 3:11). W. πόσος: πόσος χρόνος ἐστίν; how long a time? Mk 9:21. W. ποταπός of what sort Lk 1:29.—W. relative pron. οἷος 2 Cor 10:11; ὁποῖος Ac 26:29; 1 Cor 3:13; Gal 2:6; ὅς Rv 1:19; ὅστις Gal 5:10, 19.—W. numerals ἦσαν οἱ φαγόντες πεντακισχίλιοι ἄνδρες 6:44 (cp. Polyaenus 7, 25 ἦσαν οἱ πεσόντες ἀνδρῶν μυριάδες δέκα); cp. Ac 19:7; 23:13. Λάζαρος εἷς ἦν ἐκ τῶν ἀνακειμένων L. was one of those at the table J 12:2; cp. Gal 3:20; Js 2:19. τῶν πιστευσάντων ἦν καρδία καὶ ψυχὴ μία Ac 4:32. εἷς εἶναι be one and the same Gal 3:28. ἓν εἶναι be one J 10:30; 17:11, 21ff; 1 Cor 3:8.—οὐδʼ εἶναι τὴν πλάσιν τὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων τοῦ θεοῦ (that) the creation of humankind is not God’s doing AcPlCor 1:13.—To establish identity the formula ἐγώ εἰμι is oft. used in the gospels (corresp. to Hebr. אֲנִי הוּא Dt 32:39; Is 43:10), in such a way that the predicate must be understood fr. the context: Mt 14:27; Mk 6:50; 13:6; 14:62; Lk 22:70; J 4:26; 6:20; 8:24, 28; 13:19; 18:5f and oft.; s. on ἐγώ.—In a question μήτι ἐγώ εἰμι; surely it is not I? Mt 26:22, 25.
    ⓑ to describe a special connection betw. the subject and a predicate noun ἡμεῖς ναὸς θεοῦ ἐσμεν ζῶντος we are a temple of the living God 2 Cor 6:16. ἡ ἐπιστολὴ ὑμεῖς ἐστε you are our letter (of recommendation) 3:2. σφραγίς μου τῆς ἀποστολῆς ὑμεῖς ἐστε you are the seal of my apostleship 1 Cor 9:2 and oft.
    ⓒ in explanations:
    α. to show how someth. is to be understood is a representation of, is the equivalent of; εἰμί here, too, serves as copula; we usually translate mean, so in the formula τοῦτʼ ἔστιν this or that means, that is to say (Epict., Ench. 33, 10; Arrian, Tact. 29, 3; SIG 880, 50; PFlor 157, 4; PSI 298, 9; PMert 91, 9; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 16; ApcMos 19; Just., D. 56, 23; 78, 3 al.) Mk 7:2; Ac 19:4; Ro 7:18; 9:8; 10:6, 8; Phlm 12; Hb 7:5 al.; in the sense that is (when translated) (Polyaenus 8, 14, 1 Μάξιμος ἀνηγορεύθη• τοῦτο δʼ ἄν εἴη Μέγιστον) Mt 27:46; Ac 1:19. So also w. relative pron.: ὅ ἐστιν Mk 3:17; 7:11, 34; Hb 7:2. After verbs of asking, recognizing, knowing and not knowing (Antiphanes Com. 231, 1f τὸ ζῆν τί ἐστι;) μάθετε τί ἐστιν learn what (this) means Mt 9:13. εἰ ἐγνώκειτε τί ἐστιν 12:7; cp. Mk 1:27; 9:10; Lk 20:17; J 16:17f; Eph 4:9. W. an indir. question (Stephan. Byz. s.v. Ἀγύλλα: τὶς ἠρώτα τί ἂν εἴη τὸ ὄνομα) τί ἂν εἴη ταῦτα Lk 15:26; τί εἴη τοῦτο 18:36. τίνα θέλει ταῦτα εἶναι what this means Ac 17:20; cp. 2:12, where the question is not about the mng. of terms but the significance of what is happening.—Esp. in interpr. of the parables (Artem. 1, 51 p. 48, 26 ἄρουρα οὐδὲν ἄλλο ἐστὶν ἢ γυνή=field means nothing else than woman) ὁ ἀγρός ἐστιν ὁ κόσμος the field means the world Mt 13:38; cp. vss. 19f, 22f; Mk 4:15f, 18, 20; Lk 8:11ff (cp. Gen 41:26f; Ezk 37:11; Ath. 22, 4 [Stoic interpr. of myths]). On τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ σῶμά μου Mt 26:26; Mk 14:22; Lk 22:19 and its various interpretations, see lit. s.v. εὐχαριστία. Cp. Hipponax (VI B.C.) 45 Diehl αὕτη γάρ ἐστι συμφορή=this means misfortune.
    β. to be of relative significance, be of moment or importance, amount to someth. w. indef. pron. εἰδωλόθυτόν τί ἐστιν meat offered to idols means anything 1 Cor 10:19. Esp. εἰμί τι I mean someth. of pers. 1 Cor 3:7; Gal 2:6; 6:3; and of things vs. 15. εἰμί τις Ac 5:36.—Of no account ἐμοὶ εἰς ἐλάχιστόν ἐστιν (telescoped fr. ἐλάχ. ἐστιν and εἰς ἐλάχ. γίνεται, of which there are many exx. in Schmid, I 398; II 161, 237; III 281; IV 455) it is of little or no importance to me 1 Cor 4:3.
    ③ be in reference to location, persons, condition, or time, be
    ⓐ of various relations or positions involving a place or thing: w. ἀπό: εἶναι ἀπό τινος be or come from a certain place (X., An. 2, 4, 13) J 1:44.—W. ἐν: ἐν τοῖς τ. πατρός μου in my father’s house Lk 2:49 (cp. Jos., Ant. 16, 302 καταγωγὴ ἐν τοῖς Ἀντιπάτρου). ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ on the way Mk 10:32. ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ Mt 24:26. ἐν ἀγρῷ Lk 15:25. ἐν δεξιᾷ τ. θεοῦ at God’s right hand Ro 8:34; in heaven Eph 6:9.—W. εἰς: τὴν κοίτην Lk 11:7; τὸν κόλπον J1:18.—W. ἐπὶ w. gen. be on someth. of place, roof Lk 17:31; head J 20:7 (cp. 1 Macc 1:59); also fig., of one who is over someone (1 Macc 10:69; Jdth 14:13 ὁ ὢν ἐπὶ πάντων τῶν αὐτοῦ) Ro 9:5 (of the angel of death Mel., P. 20, 142 ἐπὶ τῶν πρωτοτόκων); also ἐπάνω τινός J 3:31.—W. dat. be at someth. the door Mt 24:33; Mk 13:29.—W. acc. be on someone: grace Lk 2:40; Ac 4:33; spirit (Is 61:1) Lk 2:25; εἶναι ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό be in the same place, together (Gen 29:2 v.l.) Ac 1:15; 2:1, 44; 1 Cor 7:5.—W. κατά w. acc. εἶναι κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν be in Judea Ac 11:1; εἶναι ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ κατὰ τὴν οὖσαν ἐκκλησίαν were at Antioch in the congregation there 13:1.—W. ὑπό w. acc. τι or τινα of place be under someth. J 1:48; 1 Cor 10:1.—W. παρά w. acc. παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν by the sea- (i.e. lake-) shore Mk 5:21; Ac 10:6.—W. πρός τι be close to, facing someth. Mk 4:1.—W. adv. of place ἐγγύς τινι near someth. Ac 9:38; 27:8. μακρὰν (ἀπό) Mk 12:34; J 21:8; Eph 2:13; also πόρρω Lk 14:32. χωρίς τινος without someth. Hb 12:8. ἐνθάδε Ac 16:28. ἔσω J 20:26. ἀπέναντί τινος Ro 3:18 (Ps 35:2). ἐκτός τινος 1 Cor 6:18; ἀντίπερά τινος Lk 8:26; ὁμοῦ J 21:2; οὗ Mt 2:9; ὅπου Mk 2:4; 5:40. ὧδε Mt 17:4; Mk 9:5; Lk 9:33. Also w. fut. mng. (ESchwartz, GGN 1908, 161 n.; on the fut. use of the pres. cp. POxy 531, 22 [II A.D.] ἔστι δὲ τοῦ Τῦβι μηνὸς σοὶ ὸ̔ θέλεις) ὅπου εἰμί J 7:34, 36; 12:26; 14:3; 17:24. As pred., to denote a relatively long stay at a place, stay, reside ἴσθι ἐκεῖ stay there Mt 2:13, cp. vs. 15; ἐπʼ ἐρήμοις τόποις in lonely places Mk 1:45; ἦν παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν he stayed by the lakeside 5:21.
    ⓑ involving humans or transcendent beings: w. adv. ἔμπροσθέν τινος Lk 14:2. ἔναντί τινος Ac 8:21; ἐνώπιόν τινος Lk 14:10; Ac 4:19; 1 Pt 3:4; Rv 7:15; ἐντός τινος Lk 17:21; ἐγγύς τινος J 11:18; 19:20; Ro 10:8 (Dt 30:14).—W. prep. ἐν τινί equiv. to ἔκ τινος εἶναι be among Mt 27:56; cp. Mk 15:40; Ro 1:6. Of God, who is among his people 1 Cor 14:25 (Is 45:14; Jer 14:9); of the Spirit J 14:17. Of persons under Christ’s direction: ἐν θεῷ 1J 2:5; 5:20 (s. Norden, Agn. Th. 23, 1). ἔν τινι rest upon, arise from someth. (Aristot., Pol. 7, 1, 3 [1323b, 1] ἐν ἀρετῇ; Sir 9:16) Ac 4:12; 1 Cor 2:5; Eph 5:18.—εἴς τινα be directed, inclined toward Ac 23:30; 2 Cor 7:15; 1 Pt 1:21.—κατά w. gen. be against someone (Sir 6:12) Mt 12:30; Mk 9:40 and Lk 9:50 (both opp. ὑπέρ); Gal 5:23.—σύν τινι be with someone (Jos., Ant. 7, 181) Lk 22:56; 24:44; Ac 13:7; accompany, associate w. someone Lk 8:38; Ac 4:13; 22:9; take sides with someone (X., Cyr. 5, 4, 37; 7, 5, 77; Jos., Ant. 11, 259 [of God]) Ac 14:4.—πρός τινα be with someone Mt 13:56; Mk 6:3; J 1:1f. I am to be compared w. IMg 12.—μετά and gen. be with someone (Judg 14:11) Mt 17:17; Mk 3:14; 5:18; J 3:26; 12:17; ἔστω μεθʼ ὑμῶν εἰρήνη AcPlCor 2:40; of God, who is with someone (Gen 21:20; Judg 6:13 al.; Philo, Det. Pot. Ins. 4; Jos., Ant. 6, 181; 15, 138) Lk 1:66; J 3:2; 8:29; Ac 10:38 al.; also be with in the sense be favorable to, in league with (Ex 23:2) Mt 12:30; Lk 11:23; of punishment attending a pers. τὸ πῦρ ἐστι μετʼ αὐτοῦ AcPlCor 2:37.—παρά and gen. come from someone (X., An. 2, 4, 15; Just., D. 8, 4 ἔλεος παρὰ θεοῦ) fr. God J 6:46; 7:29; w. dat. be with, among persons Mt 22:25; Ac 10:6. W. neg. be strange to someone, there is no … in someone Ro 2:11; 9:14; Eph 6:9.—ὑπέρ w. gen. be on one’s side Mk 9:4 and Lk 9:50 (both opp. κατά); w. acc. be superior to (Sir 25:10; 30:16) Lk 6:40.
    ⓒ of condition or circumstance: κατά w. acc. live in accordance with (Sir 28:10; 43:8; 2 Macc 9:20) κατὰ σάκρα, πνεῦμα Ro 8:5. οὐκ ἔστιν κατὰ ἄνθρωπον not human (in origin) Gal 1:11.—Fig. ὑπό w. acc. be under (the power of) someth. Ro 3:9; 6:14f; Gal 3:10, 25.—W. ἐν of existing ἐν τῷ θεῷ εἶναι of humankind: have its basis of existence in God Ac 17:28. Of states of being: ἐν δόξῃ 2 Cor 3:8; ἐν εἰρήνῃ Lk 11:21; ἐν ἔχθρᾳ at enmity 23:12; ἐν κρίματι under condemnation vs. 40. ἐν ῥύσει αἵματος suffer from hemorrhages Mk 5:25; Lk 8:43 (cp. Soph., Aj. 271 ἦν ἐν τῇ νόσῳ; cp. TestJob 35:1 ἐν πληγαῖς πολλαῖς). Periphrastically for an adj. ἐν ἐξουσίᾳ authoritative Lk 4:32. ἐν βάρει important 1 Th 2:7. ἐν τῇ πίστει true believers, believing 2 Cor 13:5. Be involved in someth. ἐν ἑορτῇ be at the festival=take part in it J 2:23. ἐν τούτοις ἴσθι devote yourself to these things 1 Ti 4:15 (cp. X., Hell. 4, 8, 7 ἐν τοιούτοις ὄντες=occupied w. such things; Jos., Ant. 2, 346 ἐν ὕμνοις ἦσαν=they occupied themselves w. the singing of hymns).—Fig., live in the light 1J 2:9; cp. vs. 11; 1 Th 5:4; in the flesh Ro 7:5; 8:8; AcPlCor 1:6. ἐν οἷς εἰμι in the situation in which I find myself Phil 4:11 (X., Hell. 4, 2, 1; Diod S 12, 63, 5; 12, 66, 4; Appian, Hann. 55 §228 ἐν τούτοις ἦν=he was in this situation; Jos., Ant. 7, 232 ἐν τούτοις ἦσαν=found themselves in this sit.; TestJob 35:6 ἐν τίνι ἐστίν; s. ZPE VIII 170). ἐν πολλοῖς ὢν ἀστοχήμασι AcPlCor 2:1. Of characteristics, emotions, etc. ἔν τινί ἐστιν, e.g. ἀδικία J 7:18; ἄγνοια Eph 4:18; ἀλήθεια J 8:44; 2 Cor 11:10 (cp. 1 Macc 7:18); ἁμαρτία 1J 3:5.
    ⓓ of time ἐγγύς of καιρός be near Mt 26:18; Mk 13:28. πρὸς ἑσπέραν ἐστίν it is toward evening Lk 24:29 (Just., D. 137, 4 πρὸς δυσμὰς … ὁ ἥλιός ἐστι).
    ④ to be alive in a period of time, live, denoting temporal existence (Hom., Trag., Thu. et al.; Sir 42:21; En 102:5 Philo, De Jos. 17; Jos., Ant. 7, 254) εἰ ἤμεθα ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν if we had lived in the days of our fathers Mt 23:30. ὅτι οὐκ εἰσὶν because they were no more 2:18 (Jer 38:15). ἦσαν ἐπὶ χρόνον ἱκανόν (those who were healed and raised by Christ) remained alive for quite some time Qua.
    ⑤ to be the time at which someth. takes place w. indications of specific moments or occasions, be (X., Hell. 4, 5, 1, An. 4, 3, 8; Sus 13 Theod.; 1 Macc 6:49; 2 Macc 8:26; Jos., Ant. 6, 235 νουμηνία δʼ ἦν; 11, 251): ἦν ὥρα ἕκτη it was the sixth hour (=noon acc. to Jewish reckoning) Lk 23:44; J 4:6; 19:14.—Mk 15:25; J 1:39. ἦν ἑσπέρα ἤδη it was already evening Ac 4:3. πρωί̈ J 18:28. ἦν παρασκευή Mk 15:42. ἦν ἑορτὴ τῶν Ἰουδαίων J 5:1. σάββατόν ἐστιν vs. 10 et al. Short clauses (as Polyaenus 4, 9, 2 νὺξ ἦν; 7, 44, 2 πόλεμος ἦν; exc. 36, 8 ἦν ἀρίστου ὥρα; Jos., Ant. 19, 248 ἔτι δὲ νὺξ ἦν) χειμὼν ἦν J 10:22; ἦν δὲ νύξ (sim. Jos., Bell. 4, 64) 13:30; ψύχος it was cold 18:18; καύσων ἔσται it will be hot Lk 12:55.
    ⑥ to take place as a phenomenon or event, take place, occur, become, be, be in (Hom., Thu. et al.; LXX; En 104:5; 106:6.—Cp. Just., D. 82, 2 of Christ’s predictions ὅπερ καὶ ἔστι ‘which is in fact the case’.) ἔσται θόρυβος τοῦ λαοῦ a popular uprising Mk 14:2. γογγυσμὸς ἦν there was (much) muttering J 7:12. σχίσμα there was a division 9:16; 1 Cor 1:10; 12:25. ἔριδες … εἰσίν quarrels are going on 1:11. δεῖ αἱρέσεις εἶναι 11:19. θάνατος, πένθος, κραυγή, πόνος ἔσται Rv 21:4. ἔσονται λιμοὶ κ. σεισμοί Mt 24:7. Hence τὸ ἐσόμενον what was going to happen (Sir 48:25) Lk 22:49. πότε ταῦτα ἔσται; when will this happen? Mt 24:3. πῶς ἔσται τοῦτο; how can this be? Lk 1:34. Hebraistically (הָיָה; s. KBeyer, Semitische Syntax im NT, ’62, 63–65) καὶ ἔσται w. fut. of another verb foll. and it will come about that Ac 2:17 (Jo 3:1); 3:23 (w. δέ); Ro 9:26 (Hos 2:1).—W. dat. ἐστί τινι happen, be granted, come, to someone (X., An. 2, 1, 10; Jos., Ant. 11, 255; Just., D. 8, 4 σοὶ … ἔλεος ἔσται παρὰ θεοῦ) Mt 16:22; Mk 11:24; Lk 2:10; GJs 1:1; 4:3; 8:3; τί ἐστίν σοι τοῦτο, ὅτι what is the matter with you, that GJs 17:2.—Of becoming or turning into someth. become someth. εἰς χολὴν πικρίας εἶναι become bitter gall Ac 8:23. εἰς σάρκα μίαν Mt 19:5; Mk 10:8; 1 Cor 6:16; Eph 5:31 (all Gen 2:24. Cp. Syntipas p. 42, 24 οὐκ ἔτι ἔσομαι μετὰ σοῦ εἰς γυναῖκα); τὰ σκολιὰ εἰς εὐθείας Lk 3:5 (Is 40:4); εἰς πατέρα 2 Cor 6:18; Hb 1:5 (2 Km 7:14; 1 Ch 22:10; 28:6); εἰς τὸ ἕν 1J 5:8.— Serve as someth. (IPriene 50, 39 [c. II B.C.] εἶναι εἰς φυλακὴν τ. πόλεως; Aesop., Fab. 28 H.=18 P.; 26 Ch.; 18 H-H. εἰς ὠφέλειαν; Gen 9:13; s. also εἰς 4d) 1 Cor 14:22; Col 2:22; Js 5:3.—Of something being ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται it will be more tolerable τινί for someone Lk 10:12, 14.
    ⑦ to exist as possibility ἔστιν w. inf. foll. it is possible, one can (Περὶ ὕψους 6; Diog. L. 1, 110 ἔστιν εὑρεῖν=one can find; Just., A I, 59, 10 ἔστι ταῦτα ἀκοῦσαι καὶ μαθεῖν; D. 42, 3 ἰδεῖν al.; Mel., P. 19, 127); neg. οὐκ ἔστιν νῦν λέγειν it is not possible to speak at this time Hb 9:5. οὐκ ἔστιν φαγεῖν it is impossible to eat 1 Cor 11:20 (so Hom. et al.; UPZ 70, 23 [152/151 B.C.] οὐκ ἔστι ἀνακύψαι με πώποτε … ὑπὸ τῆς αἰσχύνης; 4 Macc 13:5; Wsd 5:10; Sir 14:16; 18:6; EpJer 49 al.; EpArist 163; Jos., Ant. 2, 335; Ath. 22, 3 ἔστιν εἰπεῖν).
    ⑧ to have a point of derivation or origin, be,/come from somewhere ἐκ τῆς ἐξουσίας Ἡρῴδου from Herod’s jurisdiction Lk 23:7; ἐκ Ναζαρέτ (as an insignificant place) J 1:46; ἐκ τῆς γῆς 3:31; ἐκ γυναικός 1 Cor 11:8 al. ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, ἐξ ἀνθρώπων be of heavenly (divine), human descent Mt 21:25; Mk 11:30; Lk 20:4. Be generated by (cp. Sb 8141, 21f [ins I B.C.] οὐδʼ ἐκ βροτοῦ ἤεν ἄνακτος, ἀλλὰ θεοῦ μεγάλου ἔκγονος; En 106:6) Mt 1:20. Esp. in Johannine usage ἐκ τοῦ διαβόλου εἶναι originate from the devil J 8:44; 1J 3:8. ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ 3:12; ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου J 15:19; 17:14, 16; 1J 4:5. ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας εἶναι 2:21; J 18:37 etc. Cp. 9 end.
    ⑨ to belong to someone or someth. through association or genetic affiliation, be, belong w. simple gen. (X., Hell. 2, 4, 36; Iambl., Vi. Pyth. 33, 230 τῶν Πυθαγορείων) οἱ τῆς ὁδοῦ ὄντες those who belong to the Way Ac 9:2. εἰμὶ Παύλου I belong to Paul 1 Cor 1:12; 3:4; cp. Ro 8:9; 2 Cor 10:7; 1 Ti 1:20; Ac 23:6. ἡμέρας εἶναι belong to the day 1 Th 5:8, cp. vs. 5. W. ἔκ τινος 1 Cor 12:15f; Mt 26:73; Mk 14:69f; Lk 22:58 al. (cp. X., Mem. 3, 6, 17; oft LXX). ἐκ τοῦ ἀριθμοῦ τῶν δώδεκα belong to the twelve 22:3. ὅς ἐστιν ἐξ ὑμῶν who is a fellow-countryman of yours Col 4:9.—To belong through origin 2 Cor 4:7. Of Mary: ἦν τῆς φυλῆς τοῦ Δαυίδ was of David’s line GJs 10:1. Cp. 8 above.
    ⑩ to have someth. to do with someth. or someone, be. To denote a close relationship ἐξ ἔργων νόμου εἶναι rely on legal performance Gal 3:10. ὁ νόμος οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ πίστεως the law has nothing to do with faith vs. 12.—To denote a possessor Mt 5:3, 10; l9:14; Mk 12:7; Lk 18:16; 1 Cor 6:19. Esp. of God who owns the Christian Ac 27:23; 1 Cor 3:23; 2 Ti 2:19 (Num 16:5). οὐδʼ εἶναι τὸν κόσμον θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ ἀγγέλων AcPlCor 1:15 (cp. Just., A II, 13, 4 ὅσα … καλῶς εἴρηται, ἡμῶν τῶν χριστιανῶν ἐστι).—W. possess. pron. ὑμετέρα ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία Lk 6:20. οὐκ ἔστιν ἐμὸν δοῦναι Mk 10:40 (cp. Just., A I, 4, 2 ὑμέτερον ἀγωνιᾶσαί ἐστι ‘it is a matter for your concern’).—To denote function (X., An. 2, 1, 4) οὐχ ὑμῶν ἐστιν it is no concern of yours Ac 1:7—Of quality παιδεία οὐ δοκεῖ χαρᾶς εἶναι discipline does not seem to be (partake of) joy Hb 12:11.—10:39.
    ⑪ as an auxiliary: very commonly the simple tense forms are replaced by the periphrasis εἶναι and the ptc. (B-D-F §352–55; Mlt. 225–27, 249; Mlt-H. 451f; Rdm.2 102, 105, 205; Kühner-G. I 38ff; Rob. 374–76, 1119f; CTurner, Marcan Usage: JTS 28, 1927 349–51; GKilpatrick, BT 7, ’56, 7f; very oft. LXX).
    ⓐ (as in Hom et al.) w. the pf. ptc. to express the pf., plpf. and fut. pf. act. and pass. (s. Mayser 329; 377) ἦσαν ἐληλυθότες they had come Lk 5:17. ἦν αὐτῶν ἡ καρδία πεπωρωμένη their hearts were hardened Mk 6:52. ἠλπικότες ἐσμέν we have set our hope 1 Cor 15:19. ὁ καιρὸς συνεσταλμένος ἐστίν the time has become short 7:29. ἦν ἑστώς (En 12:3) he was standing (more exactly he took his stand) Lk 5:1.
    ⓑ w. pres. ptc. (B-D-F §353).
    α. to express the pres. ἐστὶν προσαναπληροῦσα τὰ ὑστερήματα supplies the wants 2 Cor 9:12 (Just., A I, 26, 5 Μαρκίων … καὶ νῦν ἔτι ἐστὶ διδάσκων; Mel., P. 61, 441 ἐστὶν … κηρυσσόμενον).
    β. impf. or aor. ἦν καθεύδων he was sleeping Mk 4:38. ἦσαν ἀναβαίνοντες … ἦν προάγων 10:32; cp. Lk 1:22; 5:17; 11:14 al. (JosAs 1:3 ἦν συνάγων τὸν σίτον; Mel., P. 80, 580 ἦσθα εὐφραινόμενος). ἦν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἀλήθινόν … ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον the true light entered the world J 1:9, w. ἦν introducing a statement in dramatic contrast to the initial phrase of vs. 8.—To denote age (Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 1, 2 al. Jac.; POxy 275, 9 [66 A.D.] οὐδέπω ὄντα τῶν ἐτῶν; Tob 14:11) Mk 5:42; Lk 3:23; Ac 4:22; GJs 12:3.—Mussies 304–6.
    γ. fut. ἔσῃ σιωπῶν you will be silent Lk 1:20; cp. 5:10; Mt 24:9; Mk 13:13; Lk 21:17, 24 al.; 2 Cl 17:7 Bihlm. (the child) shall serve him (God).
    ⓒ w. aor. ptc. as plpf. (Aelian, NA 7, 11; Hippiatr. 34, 14, vol. I p. 185, 3 ἦν σκευάσας; ISyriaW 2070b ἦν κτίσας; AcThom 16; 27 [Aa II/2 p. 123, 2f; p. 142, 10]; B-D-F §355 m.—JVogeser, Z. Sprache d. griech. Heiligenlegenden, diss. Munich 1907, 14; JWittmann, Sprachl. Untersuchungen zu Cosmas Indicopleustes, diss. Munich 1913, 20; SPsaltes, Gramm. d. byzant. Chroniken 1913, 230; Björck [διδάσκω end] 75; B-D-F §355). ἦν βληθείς had been thrown Lk 23:19; J 18:30 v.l.—GPt 6:23; 12:51. (Cp. Just., A II, 10, 2 διʼ εὑρέσεως … ἐστὶ πονηθέντα αὐτοῖς ‘they achieved through investigation’).
    ⓓ Notice esp. the impersonals δέον ἐστίν it is necessary (Pla. et al.; POxy 727, 19; Sir praef. ln. 3; 1 Macc 12:11 δέον ἐστὶν καὶ πρέπον) Ac 19:36; εἰ δέον ἐστίν if it must be 1 Pt 1:6 (s. δεῖ 2a); 1 Cl 34:2; πρέπον ἐστίν it is appropriate (Pla. et al.; POxy 120, 24; 3 Macc 7:13) Mt 3:15; 1 Cor 11:13.
    ⓔ In many cases the usage w. the ptc. serves to emphasize the duration of an action or condition (BGU 183, 25 ἐφʼ ὸ̔ν χρόνον ζῶσα ᾖ Σαταβούς); JosAs 2:1 ἦν … ἐξουθενοῦσα καὶ καταπτύουσα πάντα ἄνδρα). ἦν διδάσκων he customarily taught Mk 1:22; Lk 4:31; 19:47. ἦν θέλων he cherished the wish 23:8. ἦσαν νηστεύοντες they were keeping the fast Mk 2:18. ἦσαν συλλαλοῦντες they were conversing for a while 9:4. ἦν προσδεχόμενος he was waiting for (the kgdm.) 15:43. ἦν συγκύπτουσα she was bent over Lk 13:11.
    ⓕ to emphasize the adjectival idea inherent in the ptc. rather than the concept of action expressed by the finite verb ζῶν εἰμι I am alive Rv 1:18. ἦν ὑποτασσόμενος he was obedient Lk 2:51. ἦν ἔχων κτήματα πολλά he was very rich Mt 19:22; Mk 10:22. ἴσθι ἐξουσίαν ἔχων you shall have authority Lk 19:17 (Lucian, Tim. 35 ἴσθι εὐδαιμονῶν). ἦν καταλλάσσων (God) was reconciling 2 Cor 5:19 (cp. Mel., P. 83, 622 οὗτος ἦν ὁ ἐκλεξάμενός σε; Ath. 15, 2 οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ … καρπούμενος).—LMcGaughy, Toward a Descriptive Analysis of ΕΙΝΑΙ as a Linking Verb in the Gk. NT, diss. Vanderbilt, ’70 (s. esp. critique of treatment of εἰμί in previous edd. of this lexicon pp. 12–15).—Mlt. 228. B. 635. DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv.

    Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > εἰμί

  • 19 δύναμις

    δύνᾰμις [ῠ], ἡ, gen. εως, [dialect] Ion. ιος, [dialect] Ion. dat. δυνάμι: ([etym.] δύναμαι):—
    A power, might, in Hom., esp. of bodily strength,

    εἴ μοι δ. γε παρείη Od. 2.62

    , cf. Il.8.294;

    οἵη ἐμὴ δ. καὶ χεῖρες Od.20.237

    ;

    ἡ δ. τῶν νέων Antipho 4.3.2

    , etc.: generally, strength, power, ability to do anything, πὰρ δύναμιν beyond one's strength, Il.13.787; in Prose,

    παρὰ δ. τολμηταί Th.1.70

    , etc.;

    ὑπὲρ δ. D.18.193

    ; opp. κατὰ δ. as far as lies in one, Hdt.3.142, etc. (

    κὰδ δ. Hes.Op. 336

    );

    εἰς δύναμιν Cratin. 172

    , Pl.R. 458e, etc.;

    πρὸς τὴν δ. Id.Phdr. 231a

    .
    2 outward power, influence, authority, A.Pers. 174 (anap.), Ag. 779 (lyr.);

    καταπαύσαντα τὴν Κύρου δ. Hdt.1.90

    ;

    δυνάμει προὔχοντες Th.7.21

    , etc.; ἐν δ. εἶναι, γενέσθαι, X.HG4.4.5, D.13.29.
    3 force for war, forces,

    δ. ἀνδρῶν Hdt.5.100

    , cf. Pl.Mx. 240d, Plb.1.41.2, LXX Ge.21.22, OGI139.8 (ii B. C.); μετὰ δυνάμεων ἱκανῶν Wilcken Chr.10 (ii B. C.), etc.;

    δ. καὶ πεζὴ καὶ ἱππικὴ καὶ ναυτική X.An.1.3.12

    ; πέντε δυνάμεσι πεφρουρημένον, of the five projecting rows of sarissae in the phalanx, Ascl.Tact.5.2,al.
    4 a power, quantity,

    χρημάτων δ. Hdt.7.9

    .ά.
    5 means,

    κατὰ δύναμιν Arist.EE 1243b12

    ; opp. παρὰ δ., 2 Ep.Cor.8.3;

    κατὰ δ. τῶν ὑπαρχόντων BGU1051.17

     (Aug.).
    II power, faculty, capacity,

    αἱ ἀμφὶ τὸ σῶμα δ. Hp.VM14

    ;

    αἱ τοῦ σώματος δυνάμεις Pl.Tht. 185e

    ;

    ἡ τῆς ὄψεως δ. Id.R. 532a

    ;

    ἡ τῶν λεγόντων δ. D.22.11

    : c. gen. rei, capacity for,

    τῶν ἔργων Arist.Pol. 1309a35

    ;

    τοῦ λέγειν Id.Rh. 1362b22

    ; τοῦ λόγου, τῶν λόγων, Men.578, Alex.94;

    δ. στρατηγική Plb.1.84.6

    ;

    δ. ἐν πραγματείᾳ Id.2.56.5

    ;

    δ. συνθετική D.H.Comp.2

    : abs., any natural capacity or faculty, that may be improved and may be used for good or ill, Arist.Top. 126a37, cf. MM 1183b28.
    2 elementary force, such as heat, cold, etc., Hp.VM16, Arist.PA 646a14; ἡ τοῦ θερμοῦ δ.ib. 650a5;

    θερμαντικὴ δ. Epicur.Fr.60

    , cf. Polystr.p.23 W.
    b property, quality,

    ἰδίην δύναμιν καὶ φύσιν ἔχειν Hp.VM13

    , cf. Nat.Hom.5, Vict.1.10; esp. of the natural properties of plants, etc., αἱ δ. τῶν φυομένων, τῶν σπερμάτων, X.Cyr.8.8.14, Thphr.HP8.11.1; productive power,

    τῆς γῆς Id.Oec.16.4

    ;

    μετάλλων Id.Vect.4.1

    : generally, function, faculty, δύναμις φυσική, ζωική, ψυχική, Gal.10.635; περὶ φυσικῶν δ., title of work by Galen.
    d function, meaning, of part in whole, Id.p.17 W.
    e in Music, function, value, of a note in the scale,

    δ. ἐστι τάξις φθόγγου ἐν συστήματι Cleonid.Harm.14

    , cf. Aristox.Harm.p.69M.; μέση κατὰ δύναμιν, opp. κατὰ θέσιν, Ptol. Harm.2.5.
    3 faculty, art, or craft, Pl.R. 532d, Arist.Metaph. 1018a30, EN 1094a10, Arr.Epict.1.1.1; δ. σκεπτική the doctrine of the Sceptics, S.E.M.7.1.
    4 a medicine, Timostr.7, etc.;

    δ. ἁπλαῖ Hp.Decent.9

    , Aret.CD1.4, etc.;

    δ. πολυφάρμακοι Plu.2.403c

    , Gal.13.365: in pl., collection of formulae or prescriptions, Orib.10.33.
    b action of medicines, περὶ τῆς ἁπλῶν φαρμάκων δ., title of work by Galen; also, potency, δυνάμει θερμά, ψυχρά, Id.1.672, al.
    5 magically potent substance or object, PMag.Leid.V.8.12: in pl., magical powers, Hld.4.7.
    III force or meaning of a word, Lys.10.7, Pl. Cra. 394b, Diog.Oen.12, Phld.Sign.31, etc.
    b phonetic value of sounds or letters, Plb.10.47.8, D.H.Comp.12, Luc.Jud.Voc.5, etc.
    2 worth or value of money, Th.6.46,2.97, Plu.Lyc.9, Sol. 15.
    IV capability of existing or acting, potentiality, opp. actuality ([etym.] ἐνέργεια), Arist.Metaph. 1047b31, 1051a5, etc.: hence δυνάμει as Adv., virtually,

    ὕστερον ὂν τῇ τάξει, πρότερον τῇ δυνάμει.. ἐστί D.3.15

    ; opp. ἐνεργείᾳ, Arist.APo. 86a28, al.; opp. ἐντελεχείᾳ, Id.Ph. 193b8, al.
    V Math., power,

    κατὰ μεταφορὰν ἡ ἐν γεωμετρίᾳ λέγεται δ. Id.Metaph. 1019b33

    ; usu. second power, square, κατὰ δύναμιν in square, Pl.Ti. 54b, cf. Theol.Ar.11, etc.: chiefly in dat., [εὐθεῖα] δυνάμει ἴση a line the square on which is equal to an area, ἡ BA ἐλάσσων ἐστὶν ἢ διπλασίων δυνάμει τῆς AK the square on BA is less than double of the square on AK, Archim.Sph.Cyl.2.9: εὐθεῖαι δ. σύμμετροι commensurable in square, Euc.10Def.2; ἡ δυνάμει δεκάς the series 12 + 22... + 102, Theol.Ar.64.
    b square number, Pl.Ti. 32a.
    c square of an unknown quantity (x2), Dioph.Def.2, al.
    2 square root of a number which is not a perfect square, surd, opp. μῆκος, Pl. Tht. 147d.
    3 product of two numbers, ἡ ἀμφοῖν (sc. τριάδος καὶ δυάδος)

    δ. ἑξάς Ph.1.3

    , cf. Iamb.in Nic.p.108 P.; δυνάμει in product, Hero Metr.1.15, Theol.Ar.33.
    VI concrete, powers, esp. of divine beings,

    αἱ δ. τῶν οὐρανῶν LXX Is.34.4

    , cf. 1 Ep.Pet.3.22, al., Ph.1.587, Corp.Herm.1.26, Porph.Abst.2.34: sg., Act.Ap.8.10, PMag.Par.1.1275; πολυώνυμος δ., of God, Secund.Sent.3.
    VII manifestation of divine power, miracle, Ev.Matt.11.21, al., Buresch Aus Lydien 113, etc.

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > δύναμις

  • 20 κράτος

    κράτος [pron. full] [ᾰ], [dialect] Ion. and [dialect] Ep. [full] κάρτος, εος, τό, both in Hom.; [dialect] Aeol. [full] κρέτος Alc.25:—
    A strength, might, in Hom. esp. of bodily strength,

    ἔπεφνε δόλῳ, οὔ τι κράτεΐ γε Il.7.142

    ;

    ἔχει ἥβης ἄνθος, ὅ τε κ. ἐστὶ μέγιστον 13.484

    , etc.; τὸ γὰρ αὖτε σιδήρου γε κ. ἐστίν this (i.e. τὸ βάψαι ) is what gives strength to iron, Od.9.393: generally,

    δικαία γλῶσσ' ἔχει κ. μέγα S.Fr.80

    ;

    μηχανῆς ἔστω κ. A.Supp. 207

    ; κατὰ κράτος with all one's might or strength,

    πολιορκεῖσθαι Th.1.64

    ;

    πολεμεῖν Pl. Lg. 692d

    ;

    ἐξελέγχεσθαι D.34.20

    , etc.: freq. in phrase αἱρεῖν κατὰ κ. take by storm, Th.8.100, Isoc.4.119, etc.; also

    ἀνὰ κράτος διώκειν X. Cyr.1.4.23

    ;

    ἐλαύνειν Id.An.1.8.1

    , etc.;

    ἀπὸ κράτους D.S.17.34

    ; πρὸς ἰσχύος κράτος, opp. λόγῳ, S.Ph. 594.
    2 personified, K.

    Βία τε A. Pr.12

    ; K.

    καὶ Δίκη Id.Ch. 244

    .
    II power, τοῦ γὰρ κ. ἐστὶ μέγιστον, of Zeus, Il.2.118, etc.;

    τοῦ γὰρ κ. ἔστ' ἐνὶ οἴκῳ Od.1.359

    , cf. Il.12.214;

    Ζηνὸς κ. Pi.O.6.96

    , cf. A.Pr. 527 (lyr.); ἐκπίπτειν κράτους, of Zeus, ib. 948;

    τὸ κ. τοῦ θεοῦ LXX Ps.61(62).11

    , etc.: pl.,

    ὑποχείριος κράτεσιν ἀρσένων A.Supp. 393

     (lyr.), cf. S.Ant. 485; esp. of political power, rule, sovereignty,

    ὁ μαιόμενος τὸ μέγα κρέτος ὀντρέψει τάχα τὰν πόλιν Alc.

     l.c.;

    τὸ κ. περιθεῖναί τινι Hdt.1.129

    ;

    ἐς τὸ πλῆθος φέρειν τὸ κ. Id.3.81

    ; τὸ πᾶν κ. ἔχειν to be all- powerful, Id.7.3;

    ἀρχὴ καὶ κ. τυραννικόν S.OC 373

    ; βασιλεὺς πρῶτος ἐν κράτει Ὀδρυσῶν ἐγένετο in real power, Th.2.29; later

    τὸ κ. τῶν Ῥωμαίων POxy. 41i2

     (iii/iv A. D.): in pl.,

    κράτη καὶ θρόνους S.Ant. 173

    , cf. OT 586, etc.; θρόνων κράτη sovereign power, Id.Ant. 166.
    2 c. gen., power over,

    τὸ Περσέων κ. ἔχοντα Hdt.3.69

    ;

    τὸ κ. εἶχε τῆς στρατιῆς Id.9.42

    ;

    πᾶν κ. ἔχων χθονός A.Supp. 425

     (lyr.);

    τῶν ἄλλων δαιμόνων E.Tr. 949

    ;

    δὸς κ. τῶν σῶν δόμων A.Ch. 480

    ;

    δωμάτων ἔχειν κ. Ar.Th. 871

    ;

    τὸ τῆς θαλάσσης κ. Th.1.143

    ;

    μετὰ κράτους τῆς γῆς Id.8.24

    ; ὧν ἂν ᾖ τὸ κ. τῆς γῆς whoever have possession of the land, Id.4.98;

    κ. ἔχειν ἑαυτοῦ Pl.Plt. 273a

    : pl.,

    ἀστραπᾶν κράτη νέμων S.OT 201

     (lyr.).
    3 of persons, a power, an authority,

    Ἀχαιῶν δίθρονον κ. A.Ag. 109

     (lyr.), cf. 619, Th. 127 (lyr.).
    III mastery, victory, freq. in Hom., Il.1.509, 6.387, Od.21.280;

    κ. ἄρνυσθαι S.Ph. 838

     (lyr.);

    νίκη καὶ κράτη A.Supp. 951

    ; ἀέθλων κ. victory in.., Pi.I. 8(7).4;

    νίκη καὶ κ. τῶν δρωμένων S.El.85

    ; κ. ἀριστείας the meed of highest valour, Id.Aj. 443;

    νίκη καὶ κ. πολεμίων Pl.Lg. 962a

    ;

    κ. πολέμου καὶ νίκη D.19.130

    .
    IV Medic., in pl., ligaments, Hp.Mul. 2.167.
    2 = ταρσός, back of the hand, Poll.2.144.
    V Pythag. name for ten, Theol.Ar.59.—This word and its derivs. take two forms, κρατ- and καρτ-; the latter is mostly [dialect] Ep., as κάρτος, κάρτιστος, καρτύνω, but in κρατερός and καρτερός the reverse holds, v. κρατερός fin.; κρατέω, κρατύς have no form καρτ-. ( κρατ- and καρτ- from kṛt-, weak form of κρετ-, cf. κρέτος, κρέσσων.)

    Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > κράτος

Страницы

См. также в других словарях:

  • κατά — (I) (AM κατά, Α αρκαδ. τ. κατύ και ποιητ. τ. καταί) πρόθεση που δηλώνει: 1. (με γεν.) α) κίνηση προς κάτι (α. «πάει κατά διαβόλου» πάει προς την καταστροφή β. «πάμε κατά καπνού» βαδίζουμε στον αφανισμό γ. «άι κατ ανέμου» χάσου απ εδώ δ. «κατὰ… …   Dictionary of Greek

  • καταγῇς — κατᾱγῇς , κατάγνυμι Cat.Cod. Astr. aor subj pass 2nd sg κατάσσω Cat.Cod. Astr. aor subj pass 2nd sg …   Greek morphological index (Ελληνική μορφολογικούς δείκτες)

  • γη — Γ. ονομάζεται γενικά το έδαφος πάνω στο οποίο κατοικούμε (ετυμολογείται από το αρχαίο γαία). Με ευρύτερη έννοια, ορίζεται επίσης η οικουμένη, ο επίγειος κόσμος, η επιφάνεια του εδάφους. Γ., όμως, ονομάζεται κυρίως ο τρίτος πλανήτης του ηλιακού… …   Dictionary of Greek

  • Γαλλία — Επίσημη ονομασία: Δημοκρατία της Γαλλίας Έκταση: 547.030 τ.χλμ Πληθυσμός: 58.518.148 κάτ. (2000) Πρωτεύουσα: Παρίσι (2.125.246 κάτ. το 2000)Κράτος της δυτικής Ευρώπης. Συνορεύει στα ΝΑ με την Ισπανία και την Ανδόρα, στα Β με το Βέλγιο και το… …   Dictionary of Greek

  • οφθαλμός — Το μάτι (βλ. λ.). (Βοτ.) Στη βοτανική ορολογία, η λέξη ο. χρησιμοποιείται κυρίως στα επιστημονικά συγγράμματα. Πρόκειται για όργανο συνήθως κωνικό, που βρίσκεται στην κορυφή των βλαστών και των κλάδων, καθώς επίσης και στις μασχάλες των φύλλων,… …   Dictionary of Greek

  • PROSERPINA — Iovis et Cereris filia, quae cum in campis Ennaeis flores legeret, a Plutone rapta est. Ovid. Met. l. 5. v. 391. Quô dum Proserpina lucô Ludit, et aut violas, aut candida lilia carpit; Pene simul visa est, dilectaque reptaque Diti. Orpheus tamen …   Hofmann J. Lexicon universale

  • κατακαμπής — και κατάκαμπα επίρρ. στη μέση τού κάμπου, στη μέση τής πεδιάδας. [ΕΤΥΜΟΛ. < κατ(α) * + κάμπ ος + επιρμ. κατάλ. ής, (πρβλ. κατα μεσής, κατα γής)] …   Dictionary of Greek

  • Γκούρας, Ιωάννης — (Γκουρίτσα, Παρνασσίδα 1791 – Αθήνα 1826).Αγωνιστής του 1821. Παιδί φτωχής και άσημης οικογένειας, σε ηλικία 17 ετών τάχθηκε στο σώμα του συγγενούς του αρματολού Δ. Πανουργιά· τρία χρόνια πριν από την Επανάσταση πέρασε στην υπηρεσία του Οδυσσέα… …   Dictionary of Greek

  • AURICHALCUM — ex auro et aere, quod Graecis χαλκὸς est, multis conflata vox videtur, Festo, Servio in Aen. l. 12. v. 87. Isidoro Origin. l. 16. c. 19., Ambrosio in Apocal. c. 1. Primasio in candem, Hesychio, aliis. Sed verum metalli huius nomen ὀρέιχαλκος est… …   Hofmann J. Lexicon universale

  • EPHEBI — apud Athenienses dicti sunt, qui nomina sua inter Ephebos, i. e. puberes, profitebantur: cuius professionis annus legitimus erat aetatis decimus octavus. Pollux l. 8. c. 9. καὶ εἰς μὲν τοὺς Ε᾿φήβους εἰσῄεσαν εντωκαίδεκα ἔτη γενόμενοι. Cuius… …   Hofmann J. Lexicon universale

  • απόθεση — η (AM ἀπόθεσις) [αποτίθημι] 1. αποθήκευση, διαφύλαξη 2. παραίτηση από κάποιο αξίωμα νεοελλ. η τοποθέτηση κατά γης αντικειμένου που έχει κάποιος επάνω του, η απαλλαγή από κάτι αρχ. 1. απόρριψη, απομάκρυνση κάποιου πράγματος 2. έκθεση βρέφους 3. το …   Dictionary of Greek

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка:
… Нажмите правой клавишей мыши и выберите «Копировать ссылку»